<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
  <description>Written by 6th century Pope St. Gregory I, 
this text is one of the only ancient accounts of St. 
Benedict's life and work. St. Gregory first introduces the life of 
Benedict with information about his birthplace in Italy, his parentage, 
and his primary education. St. Gregory tells us that at an early age, 
St. Benedict abandoned all worldly cares to seek a life of close union 
with God. In his adulthood, St. Benedict built twelve monasteries and 
was believed to have performed numerous miracles. St. Benedict is 
largely known for his book <i>The Rule of St. Benedict</i>, a collection 
of 
spiritual and administrative instructions for monks--as a result of this 
achievement, St. Benedict is often recognized as the founder of Western 
monasticism. The second half of St. Gregory's text is the reproduction 
of St. Benedict's seventy-three chapter Rule. Although St. Gregory never 
engaged with St. Benedict himself, he was able to craft this 
illuminating portrait of St. Benedict's life by consulting several of 
St. Benedict's close disciples and 
successors.<br /><br />Emmalon Davis<br />CCEL Staff Writer</description>
  <pubHistory />
  <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
  <published>London: Thomas Baker, 1898</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>gregory</authorID>
  <bookID>life_rule</bookID>
  <workID>life_rule</workID>
  <bkgID>life_of_our_most_holy_father_st_benedict_(gregory)</bkgID>
  <version>1.0</version>
  <revisionHistory>ThML edition by Charles Bowen 2004-07</revisionHistory>

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>The Life of Our Most Holy Father St. Benedict</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator scheme="short-form" sub="Author">Gregory the Great</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator scheme="file-as" sub="Author">Gregory I, St. (c. 540-604)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BX4700.B3</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Christian Denominations</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">Roman Catholic Church</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh3">Biography and portraits</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh4">Individual</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh5">Saints, A-Z</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; Classic; Biography; Early Church; Biotarget=benedict; </DC.Subject>
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2000-07-09</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/gregory/life_rule.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights />
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>







<style type="text/css">
.subcap	{ margin-left:-.25in; margin-top:6pt; margin-bottom:12pt; text-align:center }
.subcap1	{ margin-left:-.25in; text-align:center }
.hang	{ margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; margin-bottom:6pt }
.noindent	{ text-indent:0in }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector class="subcap">
  <property name="margin-left" value="-.25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="subcap1">
  <property name="margin-left" value="-.25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="hang">
  <property name="margin-left" value="2em" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-2em" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="noindent">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>

<ThML.body xml:space="preserve">

    <div1 id="i" next="ii" prev="toc" progress="0.40%" title="Title Page" type="book">
<div id="i-p0.1" style="text-align:center">

<h1 id="i-p0.2">THE LIFE </h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.3">OF</h4>
<h3 id="i-p0.4">Our Most Holy Father S. Benedict</h3>
<h4 id="i-p0.5">BEING</h4>
<h3 id="i-p0.6">THE SECOND BOOK OF THE DIALOGUES</h3>
<h3 id="i-p0.7">OF St. GREGORY THE GREAT</h3>
<h4 id="i-p0.8">WITH</h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.9">THE RULE</h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.10">OF</h4>
<h3 id="i-p0.11" style="margin-bottom:24pt">The Same Holy Patriarch. </h3>
<h1 id="i-p0.12" style="margin-bottom:24pt">PAX</h1>
<h2 id="i-p0.13">ROME</h2>

<p id="i-p1" shownumber="no" style="margin-top:-12pt; font-size:smaller; font-weight:bold">1895.</p>
<h3 id="i-p1.1"><span class="sc" id="i-p1.2">To His Eminence</span></h3>
<h1 id="i-p1.3">LUCIDO MARIA PAROCCHI</h1>
<h3 id="i-p1.4">Cardinal Bishop of Albano</h3>
<h3 id="i-p1.5">Vicar General of His Holiness</h3>
<h1 id="i-p1.6">POPE LEO XIII.</h1>

<p id="i-p2" shownumber="no" style="margin-bottom:12pt"><span id="i-p2.1" style="sc">This Edition</span></p>
<p id="i-p3" shownumber="no" style="margin-bottom:12pt"><span id="i-p3.1" style="sc">of the</span></p>
<p id="i-p4" shownumber="no" style="margin-bottom:12pt"><span id="i-p4.1" style="sc">Life and rule of Saint Benedict</span></p>
<p id="i-p5" shownumber="no" style="margin-bottom:12pt"><span id="i-p5.1" style="sc">is</span></p>
<p id="i-p6" shownumber="no" style="margin-bottom:12pt"><span id="i-p6.1" style="sc">respectfully, gratefully and affectionately</span></p>
<p id="i-p7" shownumber="no" style="margin-bottom:12pt"><span id="i-p7.1" style="sc">dedicated</span></p>
<p id="i-p8" shownumber="no" style="margin-bottom:12pt"><span id="i-p8.1" style="sc">by</span></p>
<p id="i-p9" shownumber="no" style="margin-bottom:12pt"><span id="i-p9.1" style="sc">His English Daughters in Rome</span></p>
<p id="i-p10" shownumber="no" style="margin-bottom:12pt"><span id="i-p10.1" style="sc">who owe to His Eminence</span></p>
<p id="i-p11" shownumber="no" style="margin-bottom:12pt"><span id="i-p11.1" style="sc">more graces and blessings</span></p>
<p id="i-p12" shownumber="no" style="margin-bottom:12pt"><span id="i-p12.1" style="sc">than words can convey.</span></p>
</div>

<p id="i-p13" shownumber="no"><i>The Latin of this 
edition of the life of St. Benedict by St. Gregory the Great, is from that 
used by dom. Edmund Martàne, 
the English is almost exactly that of the quaint translation published in 
1638. The test used for the Holy Rule is that of an ancient MS. existing at 
Monte Cassino, first published in 1659 by Dom. Paul de Ferrariis, a monk of 
that Abbey. The English is, as far as is consistent with the original, from 
the time honoured translation of 1638, as edited in 1875 by “one of the 
Benedictine Fathers of St. Michael’s, near Hereford.” </i></p>

</div1>

    <div1 id="ii" next="ii.i" prev="i" progress="0.90%" title="The Life" type="book">
<h1 id="ii-p0.1">THE LIFE</h1>

<div id="ii-p0.2" style="text-align:center">
<p id="ii-p1" shownumber="no" style="margin-bottom:12pt; font-size:medium">of Our Most Holy Father Saint Benedict</p>
<p id="ii-p2" shownumber="no" style="margin-bottom:12pt"><span class="sc" id="ii-p2.1">Being the Second Book of the Dialogues</span></p>
<p id="ii-p3" shownumber="no" style="margin-bottom:24pt"><span class="sc" id="ii-p3.1">of St. Gregory the Great.</span></p>
</div>

<hr style="width:80%" />
<hr style="width:80%; margin-top:-6pt" />

      <div2 id="ii.i" next="ii.ii" prev="ii" progress="0.95%" title="Introduction" type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.i-p0.1">INTRODUCTION.</h3>
<p class="First" id="ii.i-p1" shownumber="no">THERE was a man of venerable life, 
Benedict by name and grace, who from the time of his very childhood carried 
the heart of an old man. His demeanour indeed surpassing his age, he gave 
himself no disport or pleasure, but living here upon earth he despised the 
world with all the glory thereof, at such time as he might have most freely 
enjoyed it. He was born in the province of Nursia of honourable parentage and 
sent to Rome to study the liberal sciences. But when he saw there many 
through the uneven paths of vice run headlong to their own ruin, he drew back 
his foot, but new-set in the world, lest, in the search of human knowledge, he 
might also fall into the same dangerous precipice. Contemning therefore 
learning and studies and abandoning his father’s house and goods, he desired 
only to please God in a virtuous life. Therefore he departed skilfully 
ignorant and wisely unlearned. I have not attained unto all this man did, but 
the few things which I here set down, were related to me by four of his 
disciples; namely, Constantine, a very reverend man, who succeeded him in the 
government of the Monastery; Valentinian, who for many years bore rule in the 
Monastery of Lateran; Simplicius, who was the third superior of that 
congregation after him; and Honoratus who yet governeth the Monastery which he 
first inhabited.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.ii" next="ii.iii" prev="ii.i" progress="1.59%" title="Chapter I." type="chapter">

<h3 id="ii.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h3>

<p class="First" id="ii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">B<span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p1.1">enedict </span>having now left the 
schools resolved to betake himself to the desert, accompanied only by his 
nurse who most tenderly loved him. Coming therefore to a place called Affile, 
and remaining for some time in the Church of St. Peter by the charitable 
invitement of many virtuous people who lived there for devotion, so it chanced 
that his nurse borrowed of a neighbour a sieve to cleanse wheat, which being 
left carelessly upon the table was found broken in two pieces. Therefore on 
her return finding it broke, she began to weep bitterly because it was only 
lent her. But the religious and pious boy, Benedict, seeing his nurse lament 
was moved with compassion, and taking with him the two pieces of the broken 
sieve, with tears he gave himself to prayer, which no sooner ended, but he 
found the sieve whole, and found not any sign that it had been broken. Then 
presently he restored the sieve which had been broken, whole to his nurse, to 
her exceeding comfort. This matter was divulged unto all that lived 
thereabout, and so much admired by all, that the inhabitants of that place 
caused the sieve to be hanged up in the Church porch, that not only those 
present, but all posterity might know with how great gifts of grace Benedict 
had been endowed from the beginning of his conversion. The sieve remained to 
be seen for many years after, and hung over the Church door even until the 
times of the Longobards.</p>
<p id="ii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">But Benedict more desirous to suffer afflictions than 
covetous of praise; and rather willing to undergo labours for the honour of 
God, than to be extolled with the favours of this world, fled secretly from 
his nurse to a remote place in the desert called Subiaco, distant about forty 
miles from Rome, in which a fountain springing with cool and crystal waters, 
extendeth itself at first into a broad lake, and running farther with increase 
of waters becometh at the last a river. As he was travelling to this place, a 
certain monk called Romanus met him and asked whither he was going. Having 
understood his intention, he both kept it secret and afforded him help, 
moreover he gave him a religious habit and assisted him in all things. The 
man of God being come to this place lived for the space of three years in an 
obscure cave, unknown to any man except Romanus the Monk, who lived not far 
off in a Monastery governed by Father Deodatus. But he would piously steal 
forth, and on certain days bring to Benedict a loaf of bread which he had 
spared from his own allowance. But there being no way to the cave from 
Romanus his cell by reason of a steep and high rock which hung over it, 
Romanus used to let down the loaf by a long cord to which also he fastened a 
little bell, that by the sound of it, the man of God might know when Romanus 
brought him the bread, and going out may receive it. But the old enemy, 
envying the charity of the one and the refection of the other, when on a 
certain day he beheld the bread let down in this manner, threw a stone and 
brake the bell. Notwithstanding, Romanus afterwards failed not to assist him 
in the best manner he was able. Now when it pleased Almighty God that Romanus 
should rest from his labours, and that the life of Benedict should be manifest 
to the world for an example to all men, that the candle set upon a candlestick 
might shine and give light to the whole Church of God, our Lord vouchsafed to 
appear to a certain Priest living far off, who had make ready his dinner for 
Easter Day, saying to him: “Thou hast prepared good cheer for thyself, and My 
servant in such a place is famished for hunger.” Who presently rose up, and 
on the solemn day of Easter went towards the place with such meat as he had 
provided for himself, where seeking the man of God, amongst craggy rocks, 
winding valleys and hollow pits he found him hid in a cave. Then after 
prayers, and blessing the Almighty Lord, they sat down, and after some 
spiritual discourse the Priest said: “Rise, and let us take our refection, 
for this is Easter Day.” To whom the man of God answered: “I know it is 
Easter, because I have found so much favour as to see thee.” (For not having 
a long time conversed with men, he did not know it was Easter Day.) The good 
Priest did therefore again affirm it, saying: “Truly this is the day of our 
Lord’s Resurrection, and therefore it is not fit that you should keep 
abstinence, and for this cause I am sent that we may eat together that which 
Almighty God hath bestowed on us.” Whereupon blessing God, they fell to their 
meat. Their discourse and dinner ended, the Priest returned to his Church.</p>
<p id="ii.ii-p3" shownumber="no">About the same time certain shepherds found him hid in a 
cave; who, at the first, spying him among the bushes, clothed in the skins of 
beasts, took him for some wild beast, but afterwards knowing him to be a 
servant of God, many of them were converted from their savage life to virtue. 
By this means his name began to be famous in the country, and many did resort 
unto him, bringing with them necessaries for his body, while they received 
from his lips the food of life.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.iii" next="ii.iv" prev="ii.ii" progress="3.97%" title="Chapter II." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">How he overcame a temptation of the flesh.</p>

<p class="First" id="ii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">T<span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p2.1">he </span>holy man being on a certain 
day alone, the tempter was at hand; for a little black bird, commonly called 
an ousel, began to fly about his face, and that so near as the holy man, if he 
would. might have taken it with his hand; but no sooner had he made the sign 
of the cross than the bird vanished. When presently so great a carnal 
temptation assailed him, that before the holy man had never felt the like. 
For the remembrance of a woman which some time he had seen, was so lively 
represented to his fancy by the wicked spirit, and so vehemently did her image 
inflame his breast with lustful desires, that almost overcome by pleasure, he 
was determining to leave the wilderness. But suddenly assisted with divine 
grace he came to himself, and, seeing near him a thicket full of nettles and 
briars, he threw off his garments and cast himself naked into the midst of 
those sharp thorns and nettles, where he rolled himself so long, that, when he 
rose up, all his body was pitifully rent; thus by the wounds of his flesh he 
cured those of his soul, by turning pleasure into pain; and by the vehemence 
of outward torments he extinguished the unlawful flame which burnt within 
overcoming sin by changing the fire. After which time, as he himself related 
to his disciples, he was so free from the like temptation, that he never felt 
any such motion.</p>
<p id="ii.iii-p3" shownumber="no">Many after this began to forsake the world and to hasten 
to put themselves under his government. Being now altogether free from vice, 
he worthily deserved to be made a master of virtue. As it is commanded by 
Moses that the Levites should serve from five and twenty years and upward, and 
after fifty years they should be appointed to keep the holy vessels.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p4.1">PETER.</span></p>
<p id="ii.iii-p5" shownumber="no">I have already understood something of this testimony 
alleged, yet I pray make it more plain unto me.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p6.1">GREGORY.</span></p>
<p id="ii.iii-p7" shownumber="no">It is manifest, Peter, that in youth the temptations of 
the flesh are great, but after fifty natural heat waxeth cold: now the souls 
of good men are the holy vessels. Therefore while the elect are in 
temptation, it is necessary that they live under obedience, and be wearied 
with labours, but when, by reason of their age, the fervour of temptations is 
assuaged, they are ordained keepers of holy vessels, that is become 
instructors of souls.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.iii-p8" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p8.1">PETER.</span></p>
<p id="ii.iii-p9" shownumber="no">I confess what you say has given me full satisfaction, 
and therefore this place of Scripture being clearly expounded, I pray you 
hasten on with the holy man’s life which you have begun.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.iv" next="ii.v" prev="ii.iii" progress="5.16%" title="Chapter III." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">How St. Benedict brake a glass by the sign of the cross.</p>

<p class="First" id="ii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">H<span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p2.1">aving </span>thus vanquished this 
temptation, the man of God like a good soil well manured and weeded, brought 
forth abundant fruit of the seed of virtue, so that his fame began to spread 
itself more largely. Not far off was a Monastery, whose Abbot being dead, the 
whole Convent repaired to the venerable man Benedict, and with earnest 
persuasions requested him for their Abbot, which he refused for a long time, 
forewarning them that his manner of life and theirs were not agreeable; yet at 
length overcome with importunity he gave consent. But when in the same 
Monastery he began to observe regular discipline, so that none of the Monks 
(as in former time) were permitted by their disorder to swerve any way form 
the path of virtue, which receiving they fell into a great rage, and began 
accusing themselves of their choice in receiving him for a Superior, whose 
integrity of life was disproportionate to their perverseness.</p>
<p id="ii.iv-p3" shownumber="no">And therefore, when they perceived themselves restrained 
from unlawful acts, it grieved them to leave their desires, and hard it was to 
relinquish old customs and begin a new life, besides the conversation of good 
men is always odious to the wicked, they began therefore to plot his death, 
and after consultation had together, they poisoned his wine. So when the 
glass which contained the empoisoned drink was, according to the custom of the 
Monastery, presented at table to be blessed by the Abbot, Benedict putting 
forth his hand and making the sign of the Cross, the glass which was held far 
off brake in pieces, as if instead of blessing the vase of death, he had 
thrown a stone against it. By this the man of God perceived that the glass 
had in it the drink of death which could not endure the sign of life. So 
presently rising up with a mild countenance and tranquil mind, having called 
the Brethren together, he thus spake unto them: “Almighty God of His mercy 
forgive you, Brethren, why have you dealt thus with me? Did not I foretell 
you that my manner of life and yours would not agree? Go, and seek a Superior 
to your liking; for you can have me no longer with you.” This said, he 
forthwith returned to the solitude he loved so well, and lived there with 
himself, in the sight of Him who seeth all things.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.iv-p4" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.iv-p5" shownumber="no">I do not well understand what you mean: “He lived with 
himself.”</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.iv-p6" shownumber="no">GREGORY.</p>
<p id="ii.iv-p7" shownumber="no">If the holy man had been longer constrained to govern 
those who had unanimously conspired against him, and were so contrary to him 
in life and manners, it might, peradventure, have diminished his own vigour 
and fervour of devotion, withdrawing his mind from the light of 
contemplation. So that over much busied in correcting the faults of others, 
he might have neglected his own; and so perhaps lost himself, and yet not 
gained others. For as often as by contagious motions we are transported out 
of ourselves we remain the same, but not with ourselves, because not looking 
into our own actions, we are wandering about other things. For do we think 
that he was with himself who went into a far country, consumed the portion 
allotted to him, and, after he had put himself into the service of a citizen 
of that country, kept his hogs, and was glad to eat the husks which they are: 
notwithstanding, when he began to consider what he had lost, as the Scripture 
testifieth: “Being come to himself, he said: how many hirelings in my father’s 
house have plenty of bread.” If, therefore, he were before with himself, how 
was it true that he returned to himself?</p>
<p id="ii.iv-p8" shownumber="no">I may well say, therefore, that his holy man lived with 
himself, because he never turned the eye of his soul from himself, but 
standing always on his guard with great circumspection, he kept himself 
continually in the all-seeing eye of his Creator.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.iv-p9" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.iv-p10" shownumber="no">How is it then to be understood, which is written of the 
Apostle Peter, when he was led by the Angel out of the prison? Who returning 
to himself said: “Now I know assuredly that the Lord hath sent his Angel, and 
hath delivered me out of the hands of Herod, and from all the expectation of 
the people of the Jews.”</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.iv-p11" shownumber="no">GREGORY.</p>
<p id="ii.iv-p12" shownumber="no">Two ways, Peter, we are carried out of ourselves: for 
either by sinfulness of thought we fall beneath ourselves, or by the grace of 
contemplation we are raised above ourselves. He therefore, that kept the 
hogs, by his inconstancy of mind and uncleanness, fell beneath himself: but 
he, whom the Angel loosed and ravished into an ecstasy, was indeed out of 
himself, but yet above himself. But both of them returned to themselves, the 
one when, reclaiming his lewd life, he was converted at heart, the other when 
from the height of contemplation, he returned to his natural and ordinary 
understanding. Thus venerable Benedict in that solitude dwelt with himself, 
for as much as he kept himself within his thoughts: for as often as by the 
fervour of contemplation he was elevated, without doubt he left himself as it 
were beneath himself.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.iv-p13" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.iv-p14" shownumber="no">I like well this you say but resolve me, I pray you, 
should he have left those Monks of whom he had once taken charge?</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.iv-p15" shownumber="no">GREGORY.</p>
<p id="ii.iv-p16" shownumber="no">In my opinion, Peter, a bad community may be tolerated 
where there are found at least some good which may be helped. But where there 
is no benefit to be expected of any good, labour is many times lost upon the 
bad. Especially if there be any present occasions wherein we may do God 
better service. Now whom was there whom the holy man should have stayed to 
govern, when they had all conspired against him? And many things are 
considered by the soul of the perfect which ought not to be passed in silence, 
for they, perceiving their endeavours to be without effect, depart to some 
other place, there to employ themselves more profitably. Wherefore that 
famous preacher who desired to be dissolved and to be with Christ, unto whom 
to live is Christ, and to die is gain, did not only desire himself to suffer, 
but did also animate others to do the like. He being persecuted at Damascus, 
caused himself to be let down from the wall by a cord and basket whereby he 
escaped privately. Shall we say then that Paul feared death which he 
earnestly desired for the love of Christ, as appeareth by his own testimony? 
But as he foresaw that his endeavours there would profit little, with much 
difficulty he reserved himself to labour in another place with better 
success. For this valiant champion of God would not be confined to so narrow 
limits, but sought battles in the open field. So you may observe that the 
venerable Benedict, left not so many incorrigible in that place as he 
converted to a spiritual life elsewhere.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.iv-p17" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.iv-p18" shownumber="no">You say true, as both reason and the example alleged 
prove, but I pray return to prosecute the life of this holy Father.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.iv-p19" shownumber="no">GREGORY.</p>
<p id="ii.iv-p20" shownumber="no">The holy man for many years in that desert increased 
wonderfully in virtues and miracles, whereby a great number in those parts 
were gathered together in the service of Almighty God: so that, by the 
assistance of our Lord Jesus Christ, he built there twelve monasteries, in 
each of which he put twelve Monks with their superiors, and retained a few 
with himself whom he thought to instruct further.</p>
<p id="ii.iv-p21" shownumber="no">Now began divers noble and devout personages from Rome to 
resort to him, and commended their children to be brought up by him in the 
service of Almighty God. At the same time, Equitius brought unto him Maurus, 
and Tertullus a Senator his son Placidus, both very hopeful children, of which 
two, Maurus, although young, yet by reason of his forwardness in the school of 
virtue, began to assist his master, but Placidus was as yet a child of tender 
years.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.v" next="ii.vi" prev="ii.iv" progress="8.74%" title="Chapter IV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.v-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.v-p1" shownumber="no">How he reclaimed an indevout Monk.</p>

<p class="First" id="ii.v-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="ii.v-p2.1">n </span>one of those Monasteries which 
he had built thereabout, was a certain Monk that could not stay at his 
prayers, but, so soon as he saw his brethren kneel and dispose themselves for 
their mental prayer, he would go out, and there spend his wandering thoughts 
upon worldly and transitory things. For which, having been often admonished 
by his Abbot, he was brought before the man of God, who also sharply 
reprehended him for his folly; but, returning to his Monastery, he scarce 
remembered two days what the man of God had said to him, for the third day he 
fell to his old custom, and at the time of prayer went out again: whereof when 
the servant of God was informed by the Abbot the second time, he said: “I will 
come myself and reform him.” And when he was come to the same Monastery, and 
the Brethren after the Psalms ended, at the accustomed time betook themselves 
to prayer, he perceived a little black boy, who pulled this Monk (who could 
not remain at his prayers) out by the hem of his garment. This he insinuated 
secretly to Pompeianus Abbot of the Monastery, and to Maurus: “See you not 
there who it is that draweth this Monk out?” Who answered, “No.” “Let us 
pray”, replied he, “that you may likewise see whom this Monk followeth.” 
After prayer continued for two days, Maurus the monk saw, but Pompeianus the 
Abbot of the Monastery could not perceive anything. The next day when the man 
of God had finished his prayer he went out of the Oratory, and found the Monk 
standing without, whom he forthwith strake with a wand, and from that time 
ever after the Monk was free form the wicked suggestion of the black boy, and 
remained constant at his prayers. For the old enemy, as if himself had been 
beaten with the whip, dared no more to take command of his thoughts.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.vi" next="ii.vii" prev="ii.v" progress="9.60%" title="Chapter V." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.vi-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h3>

<p class="subcap" id="ii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">How by the prayer of the man of God a spring issued from 
the top of a mountain.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.vi-p2" shownumber="no">T<span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p2.1">hree </span>of the Monasteries, which he 
founded in that place, were built upon the cliffs of a mountain, which was 
very troublesome to the Monks always to be forced to descend to the lake to 
fetch up their water, for, on account of the steepness of the mountain side, 
it was very difficult and dangerous to descend. Hereupon the Brethren of 
these three Monasteries came together to the servant of God Benedict saying: 
“It is very troublesome to us to have daily to go down for water as far as the 
lake, and therefore the Monasteries must of necessity be removed to some more 
commodious place.” He dismissed them with comfortable words, and at night 
with little Placidus, whom we mentioned before, went up to the rock and there 
prayed a long time. Having ended his prayers, he put three stones for a mark 
in the same place, and so unknown to all he returned to his Monastery. Next 
day, when the Brethren came again to him for want of water he said: “Go, and 
on the rock where you shall find three stones one upon another, dig a little, 
for Almighty God is able to make water spring from the top of that mountain, 
that you may be eased of this labour.” When they had made a hollow in that 
place, it was immediately filled with water, which issueth forth so 
plentifully that to this day it continueth running down to the floor of the 
mountain.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.vii" next="ii.viii" prev="ii.vi" progress="10.28%" title="Chapter VI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.vii-p0.1">CHAPTER VI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">How the iron head of a bill from the bottom of the water 
returned to the handle again.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.vii-p2" shownumber="no">A<span class="sc" id="ii.vii-p2.1">t</span> another time, a certain Goth 
poor of spirit, desirous to lead a religious life, repaired to the man of God, 
Benedict, who most willingly received him. One day he ordered a bill to be 
given to him to cut up brambles in a place which he intended for a garden. 
This place, which the Goth had undertaken to accommodate, was over the lake’s 
side. While the Goth laboured amain in the cutting up the thick briars, the 
iron, slipping out of the handle, fell into the lake in a place so deep, that 
there was no hope to recover it. The Goth, having lost his bill, ran 
trembling to the Monk Maurus, and told him the mischance, confessing his fault 
penitently, who presently advertised Benedict the servant of God thereof. 
Immediately the man of God came himself to the lake, took the haft out of the 
Goth’s hand, and cast it into the lake, when, behold, the iron rose up from 
the bottom and entered into the haft as before. Which he there rendered to 
the Goth saying: “Behold! work on and be not discomforted.”</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.viii" next="ii.ix" prev="ii.vii" progress="10.80%" title="Chapter VII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.viii-p0.1">CHAPTER VII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">How his disciple Maurus walked on the water.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.viii-p2" shownumber="no">O<span class="sc" id="ii.viii-p2.1">ne </span>day as venerable Benedict was 
in his cell, the aforesaid young Placidus, a Monk of the holy man, went out to 
the lake to fetch water, and letting down the bucket to take up water, by 
chance fell in himself after it, and was presently carried away by the stream, 
a bow’s shoot from the side. This accident was at the same time revealed to 
the man of God in his cell, who quickly called Maurus, saying: “Run, brother 
Maurus, for the child who went to fetch water is fallen into the lake, and the 
stream hath carried him a great way.” A wonderful thing and not heard of 
since the time of Peter the Apostle! Maurus having asked and received his 
benediction, upon the command of his Superior went forth in haste, and, being 
come to the place to which the child was driven by the stream, thinking still 
he went upon the dry land, he ran upon the water, took him by the hair of the 
head, and returned speedily back. No sooner had he set foot upon firm ground but 
he came to himself, and perceiving that he had gone upon the water, much 
astonished, he wondered how he had done that which wittingly he durst not 
adventure. So, returning to his Superior, he related what had happened, which 
the venerable man Benedict ascribed to Maurus his prompt obedience, and not to 
his own merits; but contrariwise Maurus attributed it wholly to his command, 
not imputing any virtue to himself in that which he had done unwittingly. 
This humble and charitable contention, the child who was saved, was to decide, 
for he said: “When I was drawn out of the water, methought I saw my Abbot’s 
garments over my head and imagined that he had drawn me out.”</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.viii-p3" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.viii-p4" shownumber="no">These are wonderful things you report, and may be to the 
edification of many: for my own part, the more I drink of this good man’s 
miracles, the more I thirst.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.ix" next="ii.x" prev="ii.viii" progress="11.67%" title="Chapter VIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.ix-p0.1">CHAPTER VIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">Of the poisoned loaf which the crow carried away.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.ix-p2" shownumber="no">W<span class="sc" id="ii.ix-p2.1">hen, </span>as now, the places far and 
wide were very zealous in the love of our Lord God Jesus Christ, many 
abandoning the vanities of the world and putting themselves under the sweet 
yoke of our Redeemer; as it is the custom of the wicked to repine at the 
virtues of others, which themselves desire not to follow, one Florentius, the 
Priest of a Church hard by, and grandfather to Florentius our subdeacon, began 
by the instigation of the devil to be envious of the virtuous proceedings of 
the holy man, to derogate from his course of living hindering also as many as 
he could from resorting to him. But seeing that he could not stop his 
progress, the fame of his virtues still more increasing, and many upon the 
report of his sanctity reforming their lives daily, he became more and more 
envious, and constantly grew worse, for he desired himself the commendations 
of Benedict’s life, but would not live commendably. Thus, blinded with envy, 
he sent to the servant of Almighty God a poisoned loaf for an offering, which 
the man of God received thankfully, although he was not ignorant of the poison 
in it. There used to come to him at the time of dinner a crow from the next 
forest, which took bread from his hand. Coming therefore, as she was wont, 
the man of God case before her the bread that the Priest had sent him, saying: 
“In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ take this bread and cast it in some 
place where no man may find it.” The crow, gaping and spreading her wings, 
run croaking about it, as though she would have said, I would willingly fulfil 
thy command, but I am not able. The man of God commanded again saying: “Take 
it up, take it up, and cast it where no man may find it.” So at length the 
crow took it up in her beak and flew away with it and three hours after 
returned again to receive from his hand her ordinary allowance. But the 
venerable Father, seeing the Priest so perversely bent to seek his life, was 
more sorry for him than grieved for himself. When the aforesaid Florentius 
saw that he could not kill the body of his master, he attempted what he could 
against the souls of his disciples, in so much that he sent seven naked girls 
into the garden of the Cloister where Benedict lived, that so playing for a 
long time hand in hand, they might entice their souls to naughtiness, which 
when the holy man espied out of his cell, to prevent the fall of his younger 
disciples, and considering that all this was done only for the persecuting of 
himself, he gave place to envy, and after he had disposed of the Oratories and 
other buildings, leaving in them a competent number of Brethren with 
Superiors, he took with him a few monks and removed to another place. Thus 
the man of God with humility avoided his hatred, whom Almighty God struck with 
a terrible judgment: for when the aforesaid Priest, standing in his summer 
house, heard to his great joy, that Benedict was gone, the room wherein he was 
fell down and crushed and killed the enemy of Benedict, all the rest of the 
house remaining immovable. This Maurus, the disciple of the man of God, 
thought fit to signify forthwith to the venerable Father Benedict, who was yet 
scarce gone ten miles saying: “Return for the Priest that did persecute you is 
slain.” Which the man of God hearing took very heavily, both because his 
enemy was dead and because his disciple rejoiced thereat. Whereupon he 
enjoined him a penance for presuming in a joyful manner to bring such news to 
him.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.ix-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii.ix-p3.1">PETER.</span></p>
<p id="ii.ix-p4" shownumber="no">These are wonderful strange things which thou sayest. 
For in the drawing water out of a rock methinks I behold in him Moses; in 
raising the iron from the bottom of the water he representeth Eliseus; in 
walking on the water Peter; in the obedience of the crow I conceive him 
another Elias; in bewailing his enemy’s death I see David. In my opinion, 
this man was filled with the spirit of all the just.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.ix-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii.ix-p5.1">GREGORY.</span></p>
<p id="ii.ix-p6" shownumber="no">The man of God, Benedict, had in him, Peter, the spirit 
of God alone, which by the grace of free redemption replenished the hearts of 
all the elect, of which St. John saith: “There was true light which 
illuminateth every man that cometh into this world.” Of which again it is 
written: “Of his plentitude and fulness we have all received.” For the holy 
ones of God could indeed receive graces from God, but they could not impart 
them to others. He then gave signs of power to the lowly, who promised that 
He would shew the miracle of Jonas to His enemies, deigning in their sight to 
die, and in the sight of the humble to arise. So that the one should have 
what they would contemn, and the other what reverence and love. By which 
mystery it came to pass, that while the proud were spectators of His 
ignominious death, the humble contrariwise, against death, lay hold of the 
power of His glory.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.ix-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii.ix-p7.1">PETER.</span></p>
<p id="ii.ix-p8" shownumber="no">But declare, I pray, whither the holy man removed or if 
he wrought miracles in any other place?</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.ix-p9" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii.ix-p9.1">GREGORY.</span></p>
<p id="ii.ix-p10" shownumber="no">The holy man by removing changed his habitation, but not 
his adversary. For afterwards he endured so much the more grievous battles, 
by how much he had now the master of wickedness fighting openly against him. 
The castle called Cassino is situated upon the side of a high mountain, which 
containeth as it were, in the lap thereof, the same castle, and riseth into 
the air three miles high so that the top seemeth to touch the very heavens: on 
this stood an old temple where Apollo was worshipped by the foolish country 
people, according to the custom of the ancient heathens. Round about it, 
likewise, grew groves, in which even until that time, the mad multitude of 
infidels offered their idolatrous sacrifices. The man of God coming to that 
place brake down the idol, overthrew the altar, burnt the groves, and, of the 
temple of Apollo, made a chapel to St. Martin, and, where the profane altar 
had stood, he built a chapel of St. John; and, by continual preaching, 
converted many of the people thereabout. But the old enemy not bearing this 
silently, did present himself, not covertly or in a dream but openly and 
visibly in the sight of the Father, and with great cries complained of the 
violence he suffered, in so much that the brethren heard him though they could 
see nothing. For, as the venerable Father told his disciples, the wicked 
fiend represented himself to his sight all on fire, and, with flaming mouth 
and flashing eyes, seemed to rage against him. And, then, they all heard what 
he said, for, first, he called him by his name, and, when the man of God would 
make him no answer, he fell to reviling him. And whereas before he cried: 
“Benedict, Benedict,” and saw he could get no answer, then he cried: 
“Maledict, not Benedict, what hast thou to do with me, and why dost thou 
persecute me?” But now we shall behold new assaults of the old enemy against 
the servant of God, against whom willingly did he make war, but against his 
will did he give him occasions of many victories.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.x" next="ii.xi" prev="ii.ix" progress="14.94%" title="Chapter IX." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.x-p0.1">CHAPTER IX.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.x-p1" shownumber="no">How the man of God by his prayer, removed a huge stone.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.x-p2" shownumber="no">O<span class="sc" id="ii.x-p2.1">ne </span>day, as the brethren were 
building the cells of the Cloister, there lay a stone in the midst which they 
determined to lift up and put into the building. When two or three were not 
able to move it, they set more to it, but it remained as immoveable as if it 
had been held by roots to the ground, so that it was easy to conceive that the 
old enemy sat upon it, since that so many men were not able to lift it. After 
much labour in vain, they sent to the man of God to help them with his prayers 
to drive away the enemy, who presently came, and having first prayed, he gave 
his blessing, when behold the stone was as easily lifted as if it had not 
weight at all.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xi" next="ii.xii" prev="ii.x" progress="15.29%" title="Chapter X." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xi-p0.1">CHAPTER X.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xi-p1" shownumber="no">Of the fantastical fire which burned the kitchen.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xi-p2" shownumber="no">T<span class="sc" id="ii.xi-p2.1">hen</span> the man of God thought good 
that they should dig in that place. When they had entered a good deepness, 
the Brethren found a brazen idol, which happening for the present to be cast 
in the kitchen, suddenly there seemed a flame to rise out of it, and, to the 
sight of all the Monks it appeared that all the kitchen was on fire. As they 
were casting on water to quench this fire, the man of God, hearing the tumult, 
came, and perceiving that there appeared fire in the eyes of the Brethren and 
not in his, he forthwith bowed his head in prayer, and calling upon those whom 
he saw deluded with an imaginary fire, he bade them sign their eyes that they 
might behold the kitchen entire, and not those fantastical flames which the 
enemy had counterfeited.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xii" next="ii.xiii" prev="ii.xi" progress="15.67%" title="Chapter XI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xii-p0.1">CHAPTER XI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xii-p1" shownumber="no">How a boy crushed by the fall of a wall was healed by the 
servant of God.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xii-p2" shownumber="no">A<span class="sc" id="ii.xii-p2.1">gain, </span>when the Brethren were 
raising the wall a little higher for more convenience, the man of God was at 
his devotions in his cell, to whom the old enemy appeared in an insulting 
manner and told him he was going to his Brethren at work; the man of God 
straightway by a messenger advertized the Brethren thereof saying: “Brethren, 
have a care of yourselves, for the wicked spirit at this hour is coming to 
molest you.” Scarce had the messenger told his errand when the malignant 
spirit overthrew the wall that was abuilding, and with the fall thereof 
crushed a young monk, son to a certain Senator. Hereat all of them much 
grieved and discomforted, not for the loss of the wall but for the harm to 
their brother, brought the heavy tidings to their venerable Father Benedict, 
who bid them bring the boy to him, who could not be carried but in a sheet, by 
reason that not only his body was bruised but also his bones crushed with the 
fall. Then the man of God willed them to lay him in his cell upon his mat 
where he used to pray; so causing the Brethren to go out he shut the door, and 
with more than ordinary devotion fell to his prayers. A wonder to hear, the 
very same hour he sent him to his work again, whole and sound as ever he was 
before, to help his Brethren in making up the wall; whereas the old enemy 
hoped to have had occasion to insult over Benedict for his death.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xiii" next="ii.xiv" prev="ii.xii" progress="16.37%" title="Chapter XII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xiii-p0.1">CHAPTER XII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">Of Monks who had eaten out of their monastery.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">N<span class="sc" id="ii.xiii-p2.1">ow </span>began the man of God, by the 
spirit of prophecy, to foretell things to come, and to certify those that were 
present with him of things that passed far off. It was the custom of the 
Monastery that the Brethren, sent abroad about any business, should neither 
eat nor drink anything outside their Cloister. This in the practice of the 
Rule being carefully observed, one day some Brethren upon occasion went 
abroad, and were forced to stay later than usual, so they rested and refreshed 
themselves in the house of a certain devout woman of their acquaintance. 
Returning late to the Monastery, they asked, as was the custom, the Abbot’s 
blessing, of whom he straightway demanded, saying: “Where dined you?” they 
answered: “Nowhere.” To whom he said: “Why do you lie? Did you not go into 
such a woman’s house? Eat you not there such and such meats? Drank you not 
so many cups?” When the venerable Father had told them both the woman’s 
lodging, the several sorts of meats, with the number of their draughts, they, 
in great terror fell down at his feet, and with acknowledgment of all that 
they had done confessed their fault. But he straightway pardoned them, 
persuading himself they would never afterwards attempt the like in his absence 
knowing he was always present with them in spirit.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xiv" next="ii.xv" prev="ii.xiii" progress="17.00%" title="Chapter XIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xiv-p0.1">CHAPTER XIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">How he reproved the brother of Valentinian the Monk for 
eating by the way.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">M<span class="sc" id="ii.xiv-p2.1">oreover, </span>the brother of 
Valentinian, the Monk, whom we mentioned in the beginning, was very devout 
although but a secular; and he used to go to the Monastery from his dwelling 
once every year and that fasting, that he might partake of the prayers of the 
servant of God, and see his brother. As he was on his way to the Monastery, 
another traveller, who carried meat with him, put himself into his company 
After they had travelled a good while, he said to him: “Come, Brother, let us 
refresh ourselves, lest we faint by the way.” “God forbid!” answered the 
other, “by no means, Brother, for my custom is always to go to the venerable 
Father Benedict fasting.” At which answer, his fellow-traveller, for the 
present, said no more; but, when they had gone a little further, he moved him 
again to ear, but he would not consent because he resolved to keep his fast. 
So the other was awhile silent, and went forward with him without taking any 
thing himself. After they had gone a great way, wearied with long travel, in 
their way they came to a meadow and a spring, with what else might delight 
them, there to take their repast. Then said his fellow-traveller: “So! Here 
is water, here is a meadow, here is a pleasant place for us to refresh and 
rest us awhile, that we may safely make an end of our journey.” So, at the 
third motion, these words pleasing his ear and the place his eye, he was 
overcome, consented and ate. In the evening he came to the Monastery, where, 
conducted to the venerable Father Benedict, he craved his prayers, but soon 
the holy man reproved him for what he had done in the way, saying: “What was 
it, Brother, the malignant enemy suggested to thee by they fellow traveller? 
The first time he could not persuade nor yet the second, but the third time he 
prevailed and obtained his desire.” Then the man acknowledging his fault fell 
at his feet, and began all the more to weep and to be ashamed, by reason that 
he perceived he had offended, although absent, in the sight of Father 
Benedict.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xiv-p3" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.xiv-p4" shownumber="no">I discover in the breast of the holy man the spirit of 
Eliseus, who was present with his disciple though far from him.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xv" next="ii.xvi" prev="ii.xiv" progress="18.05%" title="Chapter XIV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xv-p0.1">CHAPTER XIV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xv-p1" shownumber="no">How he discovered the dissimulation of King Totila.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xv-p2" shownumber="no">GREGORY.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xv-p3" shownumber="no">Y<span class="sc" id="ii.xv-p3.1">ou </span>must, Peter, for a little 
while be silent, that you may know matters far more important. For, in the 
time of the Goths, their king, informed that the holy man had the gift of 
prophecy, went towards his Monastery and made some stay a little way off, and 
gave notice of his coming. To whom answer was made from the Monastery that he 
might come at his pleasure. The king, being of a treacherous nature, 
attempted to try whether the man of God had the spirit of prophecy. There was 
one of his guards called Riggo, upon whom he caused his own buskins to be put 
and so commanded him taking on him the king’s person to go forward to the man 
of God, three of his chief pages attending upon him, to wit Vulderic, Ruderic 
and Blindin, to the end they should wait upon him in the presence of the 
servant of God, that so, by reason of his attendants and purple robes, he 
might be taken for the king. When the said Riggo, with his brave apparel and 
attendance, entered the cloister the man of God sat a little distance off, and 
seeing him come so nigh as he might hear him, he cried to him, saying: “Put 
off, son, put off that which thou carriest, for it is not thine.” Riggo 
straightway fell to the ground and was much afraid, for having presumed to 
delude so holy a man; all his followers likewise fell down astonished, and 
rising, they durst not approach unto him, but returned to their king, and 
trembling related unto him how soon they were discovered.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xvi" next="ii.xvii" prev="ii.xv" progress="18.77%" title="Chapter XV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xvi-p0.1">CHAPTER XV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">How he prophesied to king Totila and to 
the Bishop of Canosa.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">T<span class="sc" id="ii.xvi-p2.1">hen </span>Totila came himself to the 
man of God, whom as soon as he saw sitting afar off, he durst not come nigh, 
but fell prostrate to the ground. The holy man twice of three bade him rise, 
but he durst not get up, then Benedict, the servant of Jesus Christ our Lord, 
deigned himself to come to the prostrate king, whom, raising from the ground, 
he rebuked for his deeds, and foretold in a few words all that should befall 
him saying: “Much evil dost thou do, and much wickedness hast thou done, as 
least now give over thy iniquity. Into Rome shalt thou enter, thou wilt cross 
over the sea, nine years shalt thou reign, and die the tenth.” At the hearing 
whereof, the king sore appalled, craved his prayers and departed, but from 
that time he was less cruel. Not long after he went to Rome, sailed thence to 
Sicily, and in the tenth year of his reign, by the judgment of Almighty God, 
lost both crown and life.</p>
<p id="ii.xvi-p3" shownumber="no">Moreover, the Bishop of the Church of Canosa used to come 
to the servant of God, who much loved him for his virtuous life. He, 
therefore, conferring with him concerning the coming of king Totila and the 
taking of the City of Rome, said: “The city doubtless will be destroyed by 
this king, so that it will never more be inhabited.” To whom the man of God 
replied: “Rome shall never be destroyed by the Pagans, but shall be so shaken 
by tempests, lightnings and earthquakes that it will decay of itself.” The 
mysteries of which prophecy we now behold as clear as day, for, in this city, 
we see the walls ruined, houses overturned, churches destroyed by tempestuous 
winds, and buildings rotten with old age, decay and falling into ruins. 
Although Honoratus, his disciple, from whose relation I had it, told me 
heard it not himself from his own mouth but was told it by the Brethren.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xvii" next="ii.xviii" prev="ii.xvi" progress="19.65%" title="Chapter XVI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xvii-p0.1">CHAPTER XVI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xvii-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii.xvii-p1.1">How </span>
venerable Benedict dispossessed a certain clerk from the Devil.</p>

<p class="First" id="ii.xvii-p2" shownumber="no">A<span class="sc" id="ii.xvii-p2.1">t </span>that time one of the clergy of 
the church of Aquin was molested with an evil spirit, whom the venerable man, 
Constantius, Bishop of that Diocese, had sent to divers martyrs’ shrines to be 
cured; but the holy martyrs would not cure him, that the gifts of grace in 
Benedict might be made manifest. He was therefore brought to the servant of 
Almighty God, Benedict, who, by pouring forth prayers to our Lord Jesus 
Christ, presently drove out the enemy. Having cured him, he commanded him, 
saying: “Go! And hereafter never eat flesh, and presume not to take Holy 
Orders, for what time soever you shall presume to take Holy Orders, you shall 
again become a slave to the devil.” The Clerk therefore went his way healed, 
and as present punishments make deep impressions, he carefully for a while 
observed the man of God’s command. But when, after many years, all his 
seniors were dead and he saw his juniors preferred before him in Holy Orders, 
he neglected the words of the man of God, as though forgotten through length 
of time, and took upon him Holy Orders; whereupon, presently, the devil, who 
before had left him, took power of him, and never ceased to torment him till 
he severed his soul from his body.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xvii-p3" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.xvii-p4" shownumber="no">This holy man, I perceive, understood the secret decrees 
of God, in that he knew this Clerk to be delivered to the power of the devil, 
lest he should presume to receive Holy Orders.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xvii-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii.xvii-p5.1">GREGORY.</span></p>
<p id="ii.xvii-p6" shownumber="no">Why should not he know the secret decrees of Divine 
Providence, who kept the commandments of God, whence it is written that “he who 
adhereth to God is one spirit with Him.”</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xvii-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii.xvii-p7.1">PETER.</span></p>
<p id="ii.xvii-p8" shownumber="no">If he who adhereth to our Lord become one spirit with 
Him, how comes the same excellent Preacher to say: “Who hath known the mind of 
the Lord, or who has been His counsellor?” For it seems altogether unlikely 
that he, who is made one with another, should not know his mind.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xvii-p9" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii.xvii-p9.1">GREGORY.</span></p>
<p id="ii.xvii-p10" shownumber="no">Holy men, so far as they are united with God, are not 
ignorant of His meaning, for the same Apostle saith; “For what man knoweth the 
things of a man, but the spirit of a man that is in him? So the things also, 
that are of God, no man knoweth but the spirit of God.” And to shew that he 
knew things of God, he addeth: “But we have not received the spirit of this 
world, but the spirit which is of God.” And again: “That eye hath not seen, 
nor ear heard, neither hath it ascended into the heart of man, what things God 
hath prepared for those that love Him, but to us God hath revealed by His 
spirit.”</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xvii-p11" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii.xvii-p11.1">PETER.</span></p>
<p id="ii.xvii-p12" shownumber="no">If then those things which appertained to God were 
revealed to the said Apostle by the spirit of God, what meaneth he to make 
this preamble, saying: “O the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge 
of God; how incomprehensible are His judgments and His ways unsearchable.” 
But as I am saying this, another question arises: for the Prophet David says 
to our Lord: “With my lips I have uttered all the judgments of Thy mouth.” 
And, whereas, it is less to comprehend or know than to pronounce, what is the 
reason that St. Paul should affirm the judgments of God to be 
incomprehensible, while David professeth not only to know them but also to 
pronounce them with his lips?</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xvii-p13" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii.xvii-p13.1">GREGORY.</span></p>
<p id="ii.xvii-p14" shownumber="no">To both these difficulties — I briefly answered before, 
when I said: that holy men, as far as they are one with God, are not ignorant 
of the mind of our Lord, for all such as do devoutly follow the Lord are also 
by devotion one with God; and yet, in that they are laden with the burden of 
this corruptible flesh, they are not with God. Therefore, for as much as they 
are united with God they know His secret judgments, of which likewise they are 
ignorant for as much as in respect separated from Him: and so they pronounce 
His judgments incomprehensible which they cannot as yet thoroughly 
understand. But they who in spirit adhere to Him, in this adhesion know His 
judgments, either by the sacred words of Scripture, or by hidden revelations, 
as far as they are capable; these therefore they know and declare, but they 
are ignorant of those which God concealeth. Whereupon the prophet David when 
he had said: “In my lips I will pronounce all Thy judgments,” as if he had 
said plainly: “Those judgments I could both know and pronounce which Thou didst 
tell me, for those which Thou speakest not, without doubt Thou concealest from 
our knowledge. Thus, the saying of the Prophet agreeth with that of the 
Apostle, for the judgments of God are both incomprehensible, and yet those 
which proceed from His mouth are uttered with the lips of men, for being so 
manifested by God they may be conceived by men, nor can they be concealed.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xvii-p15" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii.xvii-p15.1">PETER.</span></p>
<p id="ii.xvii-p16" shownumber="no">By occasion of the difficulty I propounded, I have 
obtained a clear solution. But if there remain aught concerning the virtue of 
this man, I pray you declare it.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xviii" next="ii.xix" prev="ii.xvii" progress="21.93%" title="Chapter XVII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xviii-p0.1">CHAPTER XVII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">H<span class="sc" id="ii.xviii-p1.1">ow</span> he 
prophecied the destruction of his Monastery.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">A<span class="sc" id="ii.xviii-p2.1"> certain </span>nobleman, named 
Theoprobus, was by the admonition of Father Benedict converted, and for the 
merit of his life was very familiar and intimate with him. He one day entered 
into the cell of the man of God, found him weeping bitterly; when he had 
waited a good while and saw he did not give over, (though it was his custom in 
prayer mildly to weep and not to use any doleful lamentations) he boldly 
demanded of him the cause of so great grief. To whom the man of God presently 
replied: “All this Monastery which I have built, with whatsoever I have 
prepared for my Brethren, are, by the judgment of Almighty God, delivered over 
to the heathen: and I could scarce obtain to save the lives of those in this 
place. His words Theoprobus heard, but we see them verified in the 
destruction of his Monastery by the Longobards. For of late these Lombards, 
by night, when the Brethren were at rest, entered the Monastery and ransacked 
all, yet had not the power to lay hand on any man. But Almighty God fulfilled 
what he had promised to His faithful servant, Benedict, that although he gave 
their goods into the hands of the Paynims, yet he preserved their lives. In 
this Benedict did most clearly resemble St. Paul, whose ship with all its 
goods being lost, yet, for his comfort, he had the lives of all that were in 
his company bestowed upon him.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xix" next="ii.xx" prev="ii.xviii" progress="22.60%" title="Chapter XVIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xix-p0.1">CHAPTER XVIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xix-p1" shownumber="no">How St. Benedict discovered the hiding of a flagon of wine.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xix-p2" shownumber="no">O<span class="sc" id="ii.xix-p2.1">ur </span>monk Exhilaratus, whom you 
know well, on a time was sent by his master with two wooden vessels (which we 
call flagons) full of wine, to the man of God in his Monastery. He brought 
one but hid the other in the way, notwithstanding, the man of God, although he 
was not ignorant of anything done in his absence, received it thankfully, and 
advised the boy as he was returning back, in this manner: “Take care, son, 
thou drink not of that flagon which thou hast hid, but turn the mouth of it 
downward and then thou wilt perceive what is in it.” He departed from the 
holy man much ashamed, and desirous to make further trial of what he had 
heard, held the flagon downwards, and presently there came forth a snake, at 
which the boy was sore affrighted and terrified for the evil he had committed.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xx" next="ii.xxi" prev="ii.xix" progress="23.01%" title="Chapter XIX." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xx-p0.1">CHAPTER XIX.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xx-p1" shownumber="no">How the man 
of God reproved a Monk for receiving certain napkins.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xx-p2" shownumber="no">N<span class="sc" id="ii.xx-p2.1">ot </span>far distant from the monastery 
was a certain town in which no small number of people, by the exhortations of 
Benedict, were converted from the worship of idols to the faith of God. In 
that place were certain religious women, and the servant of God, Benedict, 
used to send often some of his Brethren thither to instruct and edify their 
souls. One day, as his custom was, he appointed one to go; but the Monk who 
was sent, after his exhortation, by the entreaty of the Nuns, took some small 
napkins and hid them in his bosom. As soon as he came back, the man of God 
began very sharply to rebuke him, saying: “How hath iniquity entered thy 
breast?” The Monk was amazed, and because he had forgotten what he had done, 
he wondered why he was so reprehended. To whom the holy Father said: “What! 
Was not I present when thou tookest the napkins of the handmaids of God and 
didst put them in thy bosom?” Whereupon he presently fell at his feet, and 
repenting of his folly threw away the napkins which he had hid in his bosom.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxi" next="ii.xxii" prev="ii.xx" progress="23.53%" title="Chapter XX." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxi-p0.1">CHAPTER XX.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">How the man 
of God understood the proud thought of one of his Monks.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxi-p2" shownumber="no">O<span class="sc" id="ii.xxi-p2.1">ne </span>day as the venerable Father 
late in the evening was at his repast, it happened that one of his Monks, the 
son of a lawyer, held the candle to him; and whilst the man of God was eating, 
he standing in that manner, began by the suggestion of pride to say within 
himself, “Who is he whom I should wait upon at table, or hold the candle unto 
with such attendance? Who am I who should serve him?” To whom the man of God 
presently turning, checked him sharply saying: “Sign thy breast, Brother, what 
is this you say? Sign thy breast.” Then he forthwith called upon the 
Brethren and willed them to take the candle out of his hand, and bade him for 
that time to leave his attendance and sit down quietly by him. The Monk being 
asked afterward of the Brethren concerning his thoughts at that time, told 
them how he was puffed up with a spirit of pride, and what he spake against 
the man of God secretly in his own heart. By this it was easily to be 
perceived that nothing could be kept from the knowledge of venerable Benedict, 
in whose ears the words of unspoken thoughts resounded.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxii" next="ii.xxiii" prev="ii.xxi" progress="24.08%" title="Chapter XXI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">Of two 
hundred measures of meal found before the man of God’s cell.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxii-p2" shownumber="no">A<span class="sc" id="ii.xxii-p2.1">t</span> another time also in the 
country of Campania began a great famine, and all people suffered from great 
scarcity of food, so that all the wheat in Benedict's Monastery was spent, 
and likewise almost all the bread, so that but five loaves remained for the 
Brethren’s refection. When the venerable Father perceived them sad, he 
endeavoured by a mild and gentle reproach to reprehend their pusillanimity, 
and with fair promises to comfort them, saying: “Why is your soul sad for 
want of bread? To day you are in want but to-morrow you shall have plenty.” 
The next day there were found two hundred sacks of meal before the Monastery 
gates, by whom God Almighty sent it as yet no man knoweth. Which when the 
Monks beheld, they gave thanks to God, and by this were taught in their 
greatest want to hope for plenty.</p>

<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxii-p3" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.xxii-p4" shownumber="no">Tell me, I pray you, is it to be thought that this 
servant of God had continually the spirit of prophecy, when himself pleased, 
or only at certain times with some discontinuance.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxii-p5" shownumber="no">GREGORY.</p>
<p id="ii.xxii-p6" shownumber="no">The spirit of prophecy, Peter, doth not always cast his 
beams upon the understanding of the Prophets, for as it is written of the Holy 
Ghost: “He breatheth where He will.” So likewise must we conceive, also, 
when He pleaseth. And, therefore, Nathan being asked by the king if he might 
build the Temple, first allowed him to do it, and afterwards forbade him. 
This was the reason that Eliseus 
knew not the cause why the woman wept but said to his servant who did oppose 
her: “Let her alone for her soul is in anguish, and the Lord hath concealed it 
from me and hath not made it known.” Thus Almighty God of His great mercy so 
disposeth in His providence, for the end that by giving the spirit of prophecy 
sometimes, and at other times withdrawing it, the minds of the Prophets be 
both elevated above themselves, and also be kept in humility, for by receiving the spirit they may know they are inspired by 
God, and again they receive it not, they may consider what they are of 
themselves.</p>

<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxii-p7" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.xxii-p8" shownumber="no">It standeth with good reason what you have said. But, I 
beseech you, prosecute what else you remember of the venerable Father 
Benedict.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxiii" next="ii.xxiv" prev="ii.xxii" progress="25.11%" title="Chapter XXII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxiii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXII.</h3>
<p class="subcap1" id="ii.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">How by a vision, he gave order to construct</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no">The Monastery of Terracina.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxiii-p3" shownumber="no">At another time, he was requested 
by a certain devout man to send some of his disciples to build a Monastery on 
his estate near the city of Terracina. To which request he consented, and 
sent some Monks, appointing an Abbot and Prior over them. As they were 
setting forward, he promised, saying: “Go, and upon such a day I will come and 
shew you where to build the Oratory, where the Refectory and lodging for the 
guests, or what else shall be necessary.” So they received his blessing and 
departed, in hope to see him at the appointed day, for which they prepared all 
things they thought fit and necessary for their Father and his company. The 
night before the appointed day the man of God appeared in sleep to him whom 
he had constituted Abbot and to his Prior, and described to them most exactly 
how he would have the building ordered. When they awaked, they related to 
each other what they had seen, yet not altogether relying upon that vision, 
they expected the man of God according to his promise, but seeing he came not 
at his appointed time, they returned to him very pensive, saying: “We have 
expected, Father, your coming, as you promised, but you came not to shew us 
where and what we should build.” To whom he said: “Why, Brethren, why do you 
say so? Did not I come according to my promise?” And when they said: “When 
came you?” he replied: “Did I not appear to each of you in your sleep and 
describe every place? Go, and according to the direction given you in that 
vision construct the Monastery.” Hearing this they were much astonished, and 
so, returning to the manor, they erected the whole building according to the 
revelation.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxiii-p4" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.xxiii-p5" shownumber="no">I would gladly be informed how and in what manner he 
could express his mind to them so far off, so they should both hear and 
understand by an apparition.</p>

<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxiii-p6" shownumber="no">GREGORY.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxiii-p7" shownumber="no">What is the reason, Peter, thou dost so curiously search 
out the manner how it was done? It is evident that the spirit is of more 
mobile nature than the body. And we are taught by Scripture how the Prophet 
was taken up in Judea 
and set down, with the dinner he carried, in Chaldea, 
and, after he had refreshed another Prophet with his dinner, found himself 
again in Judea. 
If then Habacuc in a moment could corporally go so far and carry his dinner, 
what wonder if Father Benedict obtained to go in spirit and intimate to the 
spirits of his Brethren what was necessary; that as the other went corporally 
to convey corporal food, so he might go in spirit to inform them of things 
concerning a spiritual life?</p>

<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxiii-p8" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.xxiii-p9" shownumber="no">I confess that by this your discourse you have given full 
satisfaction to my doubtful mind; but I would gladly know what kind of man he 
was in his common conversation.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxiv" next="ii.xxv" prev="ii.xxiii" progress="26.42%" title="Chapter XXIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxiv-p0.1">CHAPTER XXIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap1" id="ii.xxiv-p1" shownumber="no">How certain Religious women were absolved</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxiv-p2" shownumber="no">After their death.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxiv-p3" shownumber="no">GREGORY.</p>

<p class="First" id="ii.xxiv-p4" shownumber="no">Even his ordinary discourse, 
Peter, had a certain efficacious virtue, for his heart being elevated in 
contemplation, he would not allow a word to pass from his mouth in vain. If 
at any time he spake aught, yet not as one that determined what was best to be 
done, but by way of threatening, his words had the same force as if he had 
absolutely decreed it. For, not far from his Monastery, two Nuns of noble 
race and parentage lived in a place of their own: and a certain Religious man 
provided them with all things for their exterior. But as in some, nobility of 
birth causeth baseness in mind, so those, who bear in mind their own greatness 
do less humble themselves in this world. There aforesaid Nuns had not, as 
yet, refrained their tongues by a Religious habit, but, by their unadvised 
speeches, oftentimes provoked to anger the Religious man who had care over 
them. Wherefore, after he had for a long time endured their contumelious 
language, he complained to the man of God of the injuries he suffered. Which 
as soon as he heard he commanded them forthwith, saying: “Have a care of your 
tongues, for if you do not amend I excommunicate you.” Which sentence of 
excommunication notwithstanding, he did not pronounce but threaten. Yet for 
all this, they nothing changed in their former conditions. Within a few days 
after they departed this life, and were buried in the Church. At such time as 
a Solemn Mass was sung, and the Deacon, as the custom is, cried aloud: “If 
there be any that communicateth not, let him go forth,” then their nurse, who 
used to make offerings to our Lord for them, saw them rise out of their graves 
and go forth. This she often observed, that, when the Deacon cried in that 
manner, they went out, not able to remain in the Church, and, calling to mind 
what the man of God had said to them whilst they were living, (for he excluded 
them from communion unless they amended their language and manners) she, with 
great sorrow, informed the servant of God what she had seen. He presently 
with his own hands gave the offering saying: “Go and cause this oblation to be 
offered to our Lord, and they shall be no longer excommunicated.” When 
therefore, this offering was made, and the Deacon, according to custom, cried 
out that such as did not communicate should go out of the Church, they were 
not seen to go forth any more. Whereby it was apparent that, whereas they 
went not forth with the excommunicated, they were admitted by our Lord to 
communion.</p>

<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxiv-p5" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.xxiv-p6" shownumber="no">It is marvellous strange that this man, although 
venerable and most holy, as yet living in the mortal body, should be able to 
release those who were standing at the invisible tribunal.</p>

<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxiv-p7" shownumber="no">GREGORY.</p>
<p id="ii.xxiv-p8" shownumber="no">And was not he, Peter, yet in this flesh who heard; 
“Whatsoever thou shalt bind upon earth shall be bound also in Heave, and 
whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed also in Heaven.” Whose 
place and authority in binding and loosing they possess, who, by faith and 
virtuous life, obtain the dignity of holy government. And that man, an 
earthly creature, might receive this power, the Creator of Heaven and earth 
came down from Heaven to earth and that flesh might judge of spiritual things 
He became man for the redemption of mankind. For God thus condescending 
beneath Himself raised our weakness above itself.</p>

<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxiv-p9" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.xxiv-p10" shownumber="no">For the virtue of his miracles your words do yield a very 
good reason.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxv" next="ii.xxvi" prev="ii.xxiv" progress="28.06%" title="Chapter XXIV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxv-p0.1">CHAPTER XXIV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxv-p1" shownumber="no">Of a boy who was cast out of his grave.</p>

<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxv-p2" shownumber="no">GREGORY.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxv-p3" shownumber="no">U<span class="sc" id="ii.xxv-p3.1">pon </span>a certain day, a young Monk 
of his, who was over-much affected towards his parents, went from the 
Monastery to their abode without his benediction, and the very same day, as 
soon as he was come to them he died. The day following his burial they found 
his body cast up, which they interred the second time, and the next day after 
it was found in like manner lying above ground as before. Hereupon they ran 
straight way and fell at the feet of the most mild Father Benedict imploring 
his aid, to whom the man of God with his own hand gave the communion of the 
Lord’s Body saying: “Go, and lay the Body of the Lord upon his breast and so 
bury him.” This done, the earth kept his body, and never after cast it up. 
You perceive, Peter, of what merit this man was with our Lord Jesus Christ, 
seeing that the very earth cast forth the body of him who had not received the 
blessing of Benedict.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxv-p4" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.xxv-p5" shownumber="no">I do plainly perceive it, and am much astonished thereat.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxvi" next="ii.xxvii" prev="ii.xxv" progress="28.54%" title="Chapter XXV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxvi-p0.1">CHAPTER XXV.</h3>
<p class="subcap1" id="ii.xxvi-p1" shownumber="no">Of the Monk, who leaving his Monastery</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxvi-p2" shownumber="no">met a dragon in the way.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxvi-p3" shownumber="no">O<span class="sc" id="ii.xxvi-p3.1">ne</span> of his Monks of a wandering 
and inconstant disposition, would by no means abide in the Monastery. 
Although the man of God had often reproved and admonished him of it, he would 
in no wise consent to remain in the congregation, and often entreated 
earnestly to be released. So the venerable Father, overcome with his 
importunity in anger bade him begone. Scarce was he got out of the Monastery, 
when he met in the way a dragon who, with open mouth made towards him. Seeing 
it ready to devour him, he began to quake and tremble, crying out aloud: 
“Help, help, for this dragon will devour me.” The Brethren upon this ran out, 
yet saw no dragon, but took the panting and afrightened Monk back again to the 
Monastery, who forthwith promised never to depart and from that time he 
remained always constant in his promise. He, by the prayers of the holy man, 
was made to see the dragon ready to devour him, which before he had followed 
unperceived.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxvii" next="ii.xxviii" prev="ii.xxvi" progress="29.02%" title="Chapter XXVI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxvii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXVI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxvii-p1" shownumber="no">Of the boy cured of the Leprosy.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxvii-p2" shownumber="no">B<span class="sc" id="ii.xxvii-p2.1">ut</span> I must not pass over in 
silence what I heard of a very honourable man named Anthony, who affirmed 
that a servant of his father fell into a leprosy, insomuch that his hair fell 
off, and his skin was swollen so that he could no longer hide the increase of 
his disease. Who being sent by the gentleman’s father to the man of God, he 
was by him quickly restored to his former health.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxviii" next="ii.xxix" prev="ii.xxvii" progress="29.22%" title="Chapter XXVII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxviii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXVII.</h3>
<p class="subcap1" id="ii.xxviii-p1" shownumber="no">How St. Benedict miraculously procured money</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxviii-p2" shownumber="no">for a poor man to discharge his debt.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxviii-p3" shownumber="no">N<span class="sc" id="ii.xxviii-p3.1">or</span> will I conceal that which his 
disciple Peregrine was wont to relate: how, on a certain day, an honest man, 
constrained by the necessity of a debt, thought his only remedy was to have 
recourse to the man of God, and acquaint him with his necessity. So he came 
to the Monastery, where finding the servant of Almighty God, told him how he 
was extremely urged by his creditor for the payment of twelve shillings. The 
venerable father answered him that, in very deed, he had not twelve shillings, 
but yet he comforted his want with good words, saying: “Go, and after two days 
return hither again for today I have it not to give thee.” These two days, as 
his custom was, he spent in prayer, and, on the third day, when the poor 
debtor came again, thirteen shillings were found upon a chest of the Monastery 
that was full of corn. These the man of God caused to be brought to him, and 
gave them to the distressed man, saying that he might pay twelve, and have one 
to defray his charges.</p>

<p id="ii.xxviii-p4" shownumber="no">But to return to 
those things which I learned of his disciples of whom I spoke in the beginning 
of this book, there was a certain man had an adversary who bore him deadly 
hatred, and so great was his malice that he gave him poison in his drink; 
which potion, although it procured not his death, yet so altered his colour 
that his body became all speckled like a leper. This man was brought to the 
man of God and was quickly restored to his former health; for as soon as he 
touched him, the diversity of colours vanished from his skin.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxix" next="ii.xxx" prev="ii.xxviii" progress="29.99%" title="Chapter XXVIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxix-p0.1">CHAPTER XXVIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap1" id="ii.xxix-p1" shownumber="no">How a bottle was cast down upon the</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxix-p2" shownumber="no">Stones and not broken.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxix-p3" shownumber="no">A<span class="sc" id="ii.xxix-p3.1">t </span>such time as the great famine 
was in Campania, the man of God gave all he had in his Monastery to those in 
want, insomuch as there was almost nothing left in the cellar save only a 
little oil in a glass vessel. When one Agapitus, a Subdeacon, came earnestly 
entreating to have a little oil given him, the man of God (who had resolved to 
give all upon earth that he might have all in Heaven) commanded this little 
oil that was left to be given him. The Monk, who was Cellarer, heard his 
command but was loath to fulfill it. And the holy man a little while after 
demanded whether he had done what he willed him, and the Monk answered that he 
had not given it, because if he had given it, there would be nothing left for 
the Brothers. Hereat, much displeased, the good father bade some other take 
the glass bottle in which there remained a little oil, and cast it out of the 
window, to the end that nothing of the fruits of disobedience might remain in 
the Monastery. This was accordingly done; under the window was a steep fall, 
full of huge rough stones, upon which the glass fell, yet it remained as whole 
and entire as if it had not been thrown down, so that neither was the glass 
broke nor the oil spilt. Then the man of God commanded it to be taken up and 
given to him that asked it. Then calling the Brothers together, he rebuked 
the disobedient Monk before them all for his pride and unfaithfulness.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxx" next="ii.xxxi" prev="ii.xxix" progress="30.69%" title="Chapter XXIX." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxx-p0.1">CHAPTER XXIX.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxx-p1" shownumber="no">How an empty barrel was filled with oil.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxx-p2" shownumber="no">H<span class="sc" id="ii.xxx-p2.1">aving</span> ended the Chapter, he and 
all the Brethren fell to their prayers. In the place where they prayed was an 
empty oil-barrel close covered. As the holy man continued his prayer, the 
cover of the said tun began to be heaved up by the oil increasing under it, 
which ran over the brim of the vessel upon the floor in great abundance. 
Which so soon as the servant of God, Benedict, beheld, he forthwith ended his 
prayer, and the oil ceased to run over. Then he admonished the distrustful 
and disobedient brother to have confidence and learn humility. So the brother 
thus reprehended was much ashamed, because the venerable Father had by his 
admonition and by his miracle shewn the power of Almighty God, nor could 
anyone afterwards doubt of what he promised, since, as it were in a moment, 
for a glass bottle almost empty, he had restored a tun full of oil.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxxi" next="ii.xxxii" prev="ii.xxx" progress="31.12%" title="Chapter XXX." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxxi-p0.1">CHAPTER XXX.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxi-p1" shownumber="no">How he delivered a Monk from the devil.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxxi-p2" shownumber="no">O<span class="sc" id="ii.xxxi-p2.1">ne </span>day as he was going to St. 
John’s Oratory, which stands upon the very top of the mountain, he met the old 
enemy upon a mule, in the habit and comportment of a physician, carrying a 
horn and a mortar; who, being demanded whither he went, answered he was going 
to the monks to minister a potion. So the venerable Father Benedict went 
forward to the chapel to pray, and, having finished, returned back in great 
haste, for the wicked spirit found one of the ancient Monks drawing water, and 
presently he entered into him, threw him on to the ground and tortured him 
pitifully. As soon as the man of God, returning from prayer, found him thus 
cruelly tormented, he only gave him a blow on the cheek with his hand, and 
immediately drave the wicked spirit out of him, so that he durst never after 
return.</p>

<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxi-p3" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.xxxi-p4" shownumber="no">I would know 
whether he obtained these great miracles always by prayer, or did them some 
times only by the intimation of his will?</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxi-p5" shownumber="no">GREGORY.</p>
<p id="ii.xxxi-p6" shownumber="no">They who are 
perfectly united with God, when necessity requireth, work miracles both ways, 
sometimes they do wonders by prayer, sometimes by power. For since St. John 
saith: “As many as received Him, to them He gave power to become sons of 
God.” What wonder is it if they have the privilege and power to work miracles 
who are exalted to the dignity of children of God. And that they work 
miracles in both ways is manifest in St. Peter, who by prayer, raised Tabitha 
from death, and punished with death Ananias and Sapphira for their falsehood. 
For we do not read that he prayed when they fell down dead, but only that he 
rebuked them for their fault committed. It is evident therefore that these 
things are done sometimes by power, sometimes by petition: since that by 
reproof he deprived these of their life, and by prayer revived the other.</p>
<p id="ii.xxxi-p7" shownumber="no">But now I will 
produce two other acts of the faithful servant of God, Benedict, in which it 
shall clearly appear that some things he could do by power received from 
Heaven, and others by prayer.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxxii" next="ii.xxxiii" prev="ii.xxxi" progress="32.08%" title="Chapter XXXI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxxii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXI.</h3>
<p class="subcap1" id="ii.xxxii-p1" shownumber="no">How a country man was loosed by only the</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxii-p2" shownumber="no">sight of the man of God.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxxii-p3" shownumber="no">A <span class="sc" id="ii.xxxii-p3.1">certain
</span>Goth named Galla was of the impious sect of the Arians, and he, in the 
time of their king Totila did, with such monstrous cruelty, persecute 
religious men of the Catholic Church, insomuch that if any cleric or monk came 
in his sight, he was sure not to escape from his hands alive. This man 
enraged with an insatiable covetousness of spoil and pillage, lighted one day 
upon a husbandman whom he tortured with cruel torments. The rustic, overcome 
with pain, professed that he had committed his goods to the custody of the 
servant of God, Benedict. This he feigned that he might free himself from 
torments and prolong his life for some time. Then this Galla gave over 
tormenting him, and tying his arms together with a strong cord, made him run 
before his horse to shew him who this Benedict was, that had received his 
goods. Thus the man went in front, having his arms bound, and brought him to 
the holy man’s Monastery, whom he found sitting alone at the Monastery gate 
reading. Then the countryman said to Galla, who followed furiously after him: 
“See! This is Father Benedict whom I told you of.” The barbarous ruffian, 
looking upon him with enraged fury, thought to affright him with his usual 
threats, and began to cry out with a loud voice, saying: “Rise, rise and 
deliver up this rustic’s goods which thou hast received.” At whose voice the 
man of God suddenly lifted up his eyes from reading, and saw him and also the 
countryman whom he kept bound: thus, as he cast his eyes upon his arms, in a 
wonderful manner the cords began to fall off so quickly, that no man could 
possibly have so soon untied them.</p>

<p id="ii.xxxii-p4" shownumber="no">When Galla 
perceived the man whom he brought bound, so suddenly loosened and at liberty, 
struck into fear at the sight of so great power, he fell prostrate, and bowing 
his stiff and cruel neck at the holy man’s feet, begged his prayers. But the 
holy man rose not from his reading but called upon the Brethren to bring him 
to receive his benediction. When he was brought to him, he exhorted him to 
leave his barbarous and inhuman cruelty. So, vanquished, he departed, never 
after presuming to ask anything of the countryman, whom the man of God 
unloosed not by touching but by casting his eye upon. Thus you see, Peter, as 
I said, that those who are the true servants of Almighty God, sometimes do 
work miracles by a commanding power, for he who sitting still abated the fury 
of that terrible Goth and with his only look unloosed the cords wherewith the 
innocent man’s arms were fast pinioned, sheweth, evidently, by the swiftness 
of the miracle, that he wrought it by a power received. Now I will also shew 
you how great and strange a miracle he obtained by prayer.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxxiii" next="ii.xxxiv" prev="ii.xxxii" progress="33.39%" title="Chapter XXXII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxxiii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">How he raised a child from the dead.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">A<span class="sc" id="ii.xxxiii-p2.1">s </span>he was one day in the field 
labouring with his Brethren, a certain peasant came to the Monastery, carrying 
in his arms the dead body of his son, and pitifully lamenting his loss, asked 
for the holy Father Benedict. When they said that he was in the field, he 
presently laid down the dead body of his son at the Monastery gate, and, as 
one distracted with grief, began running to find out the venerable father. At 
the same time the man of God was coming home with his Brethren from labouring 
in the field, whom, when the distressed countryman espied, he began to cry 
out: “Restore me my son, restore me my son.” But the man of God amazed at this 
voice said: “What! have I taken your son from you?” To whom the man replied: 
“He is dead, come and raise him.” When the servant of God heard this he was 
much grieved, and said: “Go, Brethren, go! This is not a work for us, but 
such as were the holy Apostles. Why will you impose burdens upon us which we 
cannot bear?” Notwithstanding, the man enforced with excessive grief, 
persisted in his petition, swearing that he would not depart unless he raised 
his son to life. Then the servant of God enquired, saying: “Where is he?” He 
answered: “Lo! his body lieth at the Monastery Gate.” Whither, when the man 
of God with his Brethren was come, he knelt down and laid himself on the body 
of the child; then, raising himself and with his hands held up towards Heaven, 
he prayed: “O Lord, regard not my sins, but the faith of this man who craveth 
to have his son restored to life, and restore again to this body the soul 
which thou hast taken from it.” Scarce had he finished these words, but all 
the body of the boy began to tremble at the re-entry of the soul, so that in 
the sight of all who were present he was seen with wonderful quaking to pant 
and breathe. Whom he presently took by the hand and delivered alive and sound 
to his father.</p>
<p id="ii.xxxiii-p3" shownumber="no">It seemeth to me, 
Peter, he had not this miracle actually in his power, which he prostrated 
himself to obtain by prayer.</p>

<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxiii-p4" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.xxxiii-p5" shownumber="no">What you have 
said is undoubtedly true, because you prove by deeds what was said in words. 
But I pray, certify me, whether holy men can effect and obtain whatsoever they 
will or desire?</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxxiv" next="ii.xxxv" prev="ii.xxxiii" progress="34.45%" title="Chapter XXXIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxxiv-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">Of the miracle wrought by his sister Scholastica.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">GREGORY.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxxiv-p3" shownumber="no">W<span class="sc" id="ii.xxxiv-p3.1">ho </span>was ever, Peter, in this life 
more sublime than St. Paul, who, notwithstanding, three times craved of our 
Lord to be free from the pricks of the flesh, yet could not obtain it? To 
this purpose, I must tell you a passage concerning the venerable Father 
Benedict, that there was something he desired and was not able to accomplish.</p>

<p id="ii.xxxiv-p4" shownumber="no">His sister Scholastica, who was consecrated to God from her 
very childhood, used to come once a year to see him; unto whom the man of God 
was wont to go to a house not far from the gate, within the possession of the 
Monastery. Thither she came one day according to her custom, and her 
venerable brother likewise with his disciples: where, after they had spent the 
whole day in the praise of God and pious discourses, the night drawing on, 
they took their refection together. As they were yet sitting at table, and 
protracting the time with holy conference, the religious woman, his sister, 
entreated him saying: “I beseech you, leave me not this night, that we may 
talk until morning of the joys of the heavenly life.” To whom he answered: 
“What is this you say, sister? By no means can I stay out of my Monastery.” At 
this time the sky was serene, and not a cloud was to be seen in the air. The 
holy woman, therefore, hearing her brother’s refusal, clasped her hands 
together upon the table, and bowing her head upon them she prayed to Almighty 
God. As she raised up her head from the table, there began such vehement 
lightning and thunder, with such abundance of rain, that neither venerable 
Benedict nor his Brethren were able to put foot out of doors. For the holy 
woman when she leaned her head upon her hands, poured forth a flood of tears 
upon the table by which she changed the fair weather into foul and rainy. 
For, immediately after her prayers, followed the inundation, and the two did 
so concur that, as she lifted up her head, the crack of thunder was heard, so 
that in one and the same instant she lifted up her head and brought down the 
rain. Then the man of God perceiving that, by reason of thunder and 
lightening with continual showers of rain, he could not possibly return to his 
monastery, was sad and began to complain, saying: “God Almighty forgive you, 
sister, what is this you have done?” To whom she made answer: “I prayed you to 
stay and you would not hear me; I prayed to Almighty God and He heard me! 
Now, therefore, if you can, go forth to the Monastery and leave me.” But he 
not able to go forth, was forced to stay against his will.</p>
<p id="ii.xxxiv-p5" shownumber="no">Thus it fell out 
that they spent the night in watching, and received full content in spiritual 
discourse of heavenly matters. By this it appears, as I said before, that he 
desired something which he could not obtain; for if we consider the mind of 
the venerable man, he would, without doubt, have had the fair weather to 
continue in which he set out. But, contrary to what he willed, he found a 
miracle worked by the courage of a woman in the strength of Almighty God. And 
no wonder if at that time a woman were more powerful than he, considering she 
had long desired to see her brother. For according to the saying of St. John: 
“God is charity,” and with good reason she was more powerful who loved more.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxiv-p6" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.xxxiv-p7" shownumber="no">I confess that I am wonderfully pleased with that which you tell me.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxxv" next="ii.xxxvi" prev="ii.xxxiv" progress="36.03%" title="Chapter XXXIV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxxv-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXIV.</h3>
<p class="subcap1" id="ii.xxxv-p1" shownumber="no">In what manner St. Benedict saw the soul</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxv-p2" shownumber="no">Of his sister go forth from her body.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxv-p3" shownumber="no">GREGORY.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxxv-p4" shownumber="no">T<span class="sc" id="ii.xxxv-p4.1">he</span> next day, the venerable woman 
returned to her Cloister and the man of God to his Monastery. When, behold, 
three days after, while standing in his cell, he saw the soul of his sister 
depart out of her body, and, in the form of a dove, ascend and enter into the 
celestial mansions. Who rejoicing much to see her great glory, gave thanks to 
God Almighty in hymns and praises, and announced her death to the Brethren. 
Whom he forthwith sent to bring her body to the Monastery, and caused it to be 
buried in the same tomb that he had prepared for himself. By means of which 
it fell out, that as their minds were always one in God, so also their bodies 
were not separated in their burial.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxxvi" next="ii.xxxvii" prev="ii.xxxv" progress="36.41%" title="Chapter XXXV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxxvi-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXV.</h3>
<p class="subcap1" id="ii.xxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">How the whole world was repesented before his</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">Eyes: and the soul of Germanus, Bishop of Capua.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxxvi-p3" shownumber="no">A<span class="sc" id="ii.xxxvi-p3.1">nother</span> time, Servandus, Deacon 
and Abbot of that Monastery which was built by Liberius, sometime a senator, 
in the Campania, used often to visit him, for being also illuminated with 
grace and heavenly doctrine, he repaired divers times to the Monastery that 
they might mutually communicate one to another, and, at least with sighs and 
longing desires, taste of that sweet food of the celestial country whose 
perfect fruition they were not as yet permitted to enjoy. When it was time to 
go to rest, venerable Benedict went up to the top of the tower in the lower 
part of which Servandus the Deacon had his lodging, and from which there was 
an open passage to ascend to the higher. Over against the said tower was a 
large building in which the disciples of both reposed. While as yet the Monks 
were at rest, the man of God, Benedict, being diligent in watching, rose up 
before the night office and stood at the window making his prayer to Almighty 
God about midnight, when suddenly, looking forth, he saw a light glancing from 
above, so bright and resplendent that it not only dispersed the darkness of 
the night, but shined more clear than the day itself. Upon this sight a 
marvellous strange thing followed, for, as he afterwards related, the whole 
world, compacted as it were together, was represented to his eyes in one ray 
of light. As the venerable Father had his eyes fixed upon this glorious 
lustre, he beheld the soul of Germanus, Bishop of Capua, carried by angels to 
Heaven in a fiery globe. Then, for the testimony of so great a miracle, with 
a loud voice he called upon Servandus the Deacon, twice or thrice by his name, 
who, troubled at such an unusual crying out of the man of God, came up, looked 
forth, and saw a little stream of light then disappearing, and wondered 
greatly at this miracle. Whereupon the man of God told him in order all that 
he had seen, and sent presently to Theoprobus, a Religious man in the town of 
Cassino, ordering him to go the same night to Capua, and learn what had 
happened to Germanus the Bishop. It fell out so, that he who was sent found 
the most reverend Bishop Germanus dead, and on enquiring more exactly, he 
learned that his departure was the very same moment in which the man of God had 
seen him ascend.</p>

<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxvi-p4" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.xxxvi-p5" shownumber="no">A wonderful thing 
and much to be admired, but, whereas you said that the whole world, as it 
were, under one sunbeam, was represented to his sight, as I never experienced 
the like, so I cannot imagine how or in what manner this was possible that the 
whole world should be seen of any one man.</p>

<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxvi-p6" shownumber="no">GREGORY.</p>
<p id="ii.xxxvi-p7" shownumber="no">Assure yourself, 
Peter, of that which I speak: that in a soul that beholdeth the Creator, all 
creatures appear but narrow; for, should we partake never so little of the 
light of the Creator, whatsoever is created would seem very little; because 
the soul is enlarged by this Beatific vision, and so dilated in the Divine 
perfections, that it far transcends the world and itself also. The soul thus 
rapt in the light of God is in her interior lifted up, and enabled above 
itself, and while thus elevated it contemplates itself, and it easily 
comprehendeth how little that is which before it was not able to conceive. 
So the blessed man who saw the globe of fire with the Angels returning to 
Heaven could not possibly have beheld those things but only in the light of 
God. What wonder then if he saw the world at one view who was in mind exalted 
above the world? But whereas I said that the whole world compacted as it were 
together was represented before his eyes, it is not meant that heaven and 
earth were straitened by contraction, but that the mind of the beholder was 
dilated, which, rapt in the sight of God might, without difficulty, see all 
that is under God. Therefore, in that light which appeared to his outward 
eyes, the inward light which was in his soul ravished the mind of the beholder 
with higher things, and shewed how mean are all inferior things.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxvi-p8" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.xxxvi-p9" shownumber="no">I perceive that 
it was to my profit that I understood you not before, for my slowness has been 
the occasion of so long and profitable a discourse. But, since you have 
clearly explained these things to me, I beseech you continue your former 
narration.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxxvii" next="ii.xxxviii" prev="ii.xxxvi" progress="38.43%" title="Chapter XXXVI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxxvii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXVI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">How he wrote a Rule for Monks.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="ii.xxxvii-p2.1"> would </span>willingly, Peter, relate 
many things concerning this venerable Father, but some of purpose I omit, 
because I hasten to speak of the acts of others. Only this I would not have 
you to be ignorant of, that the man of God, among so many miracles wherewith 
he shined to the world, was also eminent for his doctrine, for he wrote a Rule 
for Monks both excellent for discretion and eloquent in style. Of whose life 
and conversation if any wish to know further, he may in the institution of 
that Rule understand all his manner of life and discipline, for the holy man 
could not possibly teach otherwise than he lived.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxxviii" next="ii.xxxix" prev="ii.xxxvii" progress="38.75%" title="Chapter XXXVII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxxviii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXVII.</h3>
<p class="subcap1" id="ii.xxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">How he prophetically foretold his death</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">To his Brethren.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxxviii-p3" shownumber="no">T<span class="sc" id="ii.xxxviii-p3.1">he</span> same year in which he departed 
out of this life, he foretold the day of his most holy death to some of his 
disciples who conversed with him, and to others who were far off; giving 
strict charge to those who were present to keep in silence what they had 
heard, and declaring to the absent by what sign they should know when his soul 
departed out of his body. Six days before his departure he caused his grave 
to be opened, and immediately after he fell into a fever, by the violence 
whereof his strength began to wax faint, and the infirmity daily increasing, 
the sixth day he caused his disciples to carry him into the Oratory, where he 
did arm himself for his going forth by receiving the Body and Blood of the 
Lord; then, supporting his weak limbs by the hands of his disciples, he stood 
up, his hands lifted towards Heaven, and with words of prayer at last breathed 
forth his soul. The same day two of his Brethren, the one living in the 
Monastery and the other in a place far remote, had a revelation in one and the 
self-same manner. For they beheld a way, spread with garments and shining 
with innumerable lamps, stretching directly eastwards from his cell up to 
Heaven; a man of venerable aspect stood above and asked them whose way that 
was. But they professing they knew not, he said to them: “This is the way by 
which the beloved of the Lord, Benedict, ascended.” Thus the disciples who 
were present knew of the death of the holy man, and so also those who were 
absent understood it by the sign foretold them. He was buried in the Oratory 
of St. John the Baptist which he himself had built upon the ruins of Apollo’s 
altar.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="ii.xxxix" next="iii" prev="ii.xxxviii" progress="39.56%" title="Chapter XXXVIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="ii.xxxix-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXVIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxix-p1" shownumber="no">How a mad woman was cured in his cave.</p>
<p class="First" id="ii.xxxix-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="ii.xxxix-p2.1">n </span>the cave also in which he formerly 
lived in Subiaco, even to this day, miracles are wrought upon such as repair 
thither with true faith. For 
very lately happened that which I now relate. A certain woman bereft of 
reason, and altogether distracted in her senses, roamed over mountains and 
valleys, through woods and fields by day and night, never resting, except when 
forced from weariness to lie down. One day, as she raged thus madly up and 
down, she lighted upon the cave of blessed Benedict, and by chance entered and 
remained there. The next morning she came out as sound and perfect in her 
senses as if she had never been out of them, and from that time remained all 
her life in the health which she had there recovered.</p>

<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxix-p3" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.xxxix-p4" shownumber="no">What should be 
the reason that we experience, even in the patronage of martyrs, that they do 
not bestow so great favours by their bodies as by their relics: yea, and do 
greater miracles where themselves be not?</p>

<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxix-p5" shownumber="no">GREGORY.</p>
<p id="ii.xxxix-p6" shownumber="no">Where the bodies 
of holy martyrs lie, no doubt, Peter, but there they are able to shew many 
miracles, as they do; for to such as have recourse unto them, with pure mind, 
they shew many marvellous favours. But forasmuch as weak souls might doubt 
whether they be present to hear them or no in those places where their bodies 
be not, it is necessary to shew more miracles where weak souls may doubt of 
their presence. For they whose minds are fixed in God have so much the 
greater merit of faith, that though their bodies lie not there, yet they be 
there present to hear our prayers. Wherefore Truth Itself to increase the 
faith of His disciples said: “If I go not away the Paraclete will not come 
unto you.” For whereas it is certain, that the Holy Ghost, the Comforter, 
always proceedeth from the Father and the Son: why doth the Son say that He 
will go from them that the Paraclete may come, who never departeth from the 
Son? But because the Disciples beholding our Lord in the flesh, did desire 
always to behold Him with their corporeal eyes, it was rightly said unto them: 
“Unless I go away the Paraclete will not come.” As if He had said plainly: If 
I withdraw not My bodily presence, I do not shew you the love of the Spirit: 
and, unless you cease to see Me carnally, you will never learn to love 
spiritually.</p>

<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxix-p7" shownumber="no">PETER.</p>
<p id="ii.xxxix-p8" shownumber="no">What you say pleaseth me.</p>
<p class="subcap" id="ii.xxxix-p9" shownumber="no">GREGORY.</p>
<p id="ii.xxxix-p10" shownumber="no">Let us now for a while cease our discourse, that by silence we may be the better enabled to 
prosecute the miracles of other saints.</p>

<h4 id="ii.xxxix-p10.1">THE END.</h4>
</div2>

</div1>

    <div1 id="iii" next="iv" prev="ii.xxxix" progress="40.74%" title="Chronology of the Life of the Most Holy Patriarch" type="book">
<h1 id="iii-p0.1">CHRONOLOGY</h1>
<h3 id="iii-p0.2">OF THE</h3>
<h1 id="iii-p0.3">LIFE OF THE MOST HOLY PATRIARCH</h1>
<h1 id="iii-p0.4">SAINT BENEDICT</h1>

<p class="subcap" id="iii-p1" shownumber="no" style="font-size:smaller"><i>(from Haften’s Disgnis. Monast.)</i></p>
<p class="subcap" id="iii-p2" shownumber="no">“His memory shall not depart away; and his Name shall be in request from generation to 
generation.” (<scripRef id="iii-p2.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.39" parsed="|Sir|39|0|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 39">Ecclus. 39</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="subcap" id="iii-p3" shownumber="no">(<i>The figures in parenthesis denote the age of St. Benedict.</i>)</p>

<p class="hang" id="iii-p4" shownumber="no">YEAR.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii-p5" shownumber="no">480. (—) St. 
Benedict and his twin-sister St. Scholastica are born in Nursia, a town in the 
south of Italy: their Father, Anicius Eupropius: their Mother, Abundantia.</p>

<p class="hang" id="iii-p6" shownumber="no">487. (7.) St; Benedict is sent to Rome to study, his nurse Cyrilla accompanies him.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii-p7" shownumber="no">493. (13.) God, calling him to higher things, and the dangers of the world prompting him 
to leave it, he quits Rome to seek salvation and perfection in solitude. On 
their way in a little village, 30 miles from Rome, he works a miracle to 
console Cyrilla.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii-p8" shownumber="no">494. (14.) He 
leaves Cyrilla and goes alone to Subiaco, a mountainous district, 40 miles 
distant from Rome: meets a holy Hermit named Romanus, from whom he asks and 
receives the Religious Habit: then going into a little Cave amidst the rocks, 
dwells there in union with his God in prayer, unknown to all, excepting St. 
Romanus who brought him food.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii-p9" shownumber="no">497. (17.) On the Easter Sunday of this year, a Priest receives a command from God to visit 
this Cave, and honour the youthful hermit.</p>
<p id="iii-p10" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:.5em; margin-top:-6pt">Some neighbouring Shepherds discover the Saint.</p>
<p id="iii-p11" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:3em; margin-bottom:6pt; text-indent:-1em">He gains the noble victory over the spirit of impurity and 
placing the lily of his Chastity amidst thorns and nettles, he secures it 
against every temptation for the remainder of his life.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii-p12" shownumber="no">509. (29.) His 
sanctity becoming noised abroad many men leave the world, and put themselves 
under his spiritual guidance.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii-p13" shownumber="no">510. (30.) 
After frequent refusals he, at last, yields to the request of the Monks of 
Vico-Varro, who besought him to become their Abbot. As he had foretold them 
they grew angry at his corrections: they seek to poison him: he returns to his 
dear solitude of Subiaco.</p>
<p id="iii-p14" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:.5em; margin-top:-6pt; margin-bottom:6pt">St. Maurus is born.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii-p15" shownumber="no">511. (31.) During the next 19 years St. Benedict builds 12 monasteries on the Subiaco 
mountains.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii-p16" shownumber="no">515. (35.) St Placid is born.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii-p17" shownumber="no">522. (42.) Sts. Maurus and Placid are brought to Subiaco by their Parents, and receive 
from St. Benedict the Monastic Habit.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii-p18" shownumber="no">523. (43.) St. Maurus in obedience to St. Benedict walks on the waters of the lake, into 
which St. Placid had fallen, and saves him from being drowned.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii-p19" shownumber="no">529. (49.) St. Benedict leaves Subiaco, and goes to Mount Cassino (about 50 miles south of 
Subiaco).</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii-p20" shownumber="no">530. (50.) He begins to build the Monastery of Mount Cassino.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii-p21" shownumber="no">536. (56.) He sends St. Placid into Sicily.</p>
<p id="iii-p22" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:3em; margin-top:-6pt; margin-bottom:6pt; text-indent:-1em">St. Benedict has the mysterious vision, in which God grants 
him the sight of the whole world, brought together in one ray of the sun.</p>

<p class="hang" id="iii-p23" shownumber="no">537. (57.) St. Placid begins the Monastery at Messina in Sicily: he finishes it in 4 years.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii-p24" shownumber="no">539. (59.) During a famine St. Benedict distributes to the poor all the corn of the 
Monastery: on the following day he receives from Heaven, in return, 200 bushels of flour.</p>
<p id="iii-p25" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:3em; margin-top:-6pt; text-indent:-1em">In hatred of Disobedience and out of love for Charity he works 
the miracle of the glass oil-jar.</p>
<p id="iii-p26" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:3em; margin-bottom:6pt; text-indent:-1em">Whilst he is at prayer with some of his Brethren, an empty 
vessel which was in the room is miraculously filled with oil, even to 
over-flowing.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii-p27" shownumber="no">541. (61.) St. Placid is martyred (probably in this year).</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii-p28" shownumber="no">543. (63.) King Totila the Barbarian visits St. Benedict: receives his paternal reproach 
and prophecy.</p>
<p id="iii-p29" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:3em; margin-top:-6pt; text-indent:-1em">On the 10<sup>th</sup> of January, St. Benedict sends St. Maurus into France.</p>
<p id="iii-p30" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1em">On the 6<sup>th</sup> of February he has the last conference with his sister St. Scholastica.</p>
<p id="iii-p31" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1em">On the 10<sup>th</sup> of February, he sees the soul of his 
Sister, St. Scholastica, ascending to heaven under the form of a Dove.</p>
<p id="iii-p32" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1em">On the 16<sup>th</sup> of March, knowing that the hour of his 
Death is near he orders his grave to be opened.</p>
<p id="iii-p33" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1em">On the 21<sup>st</sup> of March at 3 o’clock in the morning, 
standing in the chapel of his Monastery of Mount Cassino, supported by his 
Religious, he dies, in the 63<sup>rd</sup> year of his age.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 id="iv" next="iv.i" prev="iii" progress="42.52%" title="The Rule of Our Most Holy Father Saint Benedict" type="book">

<h1 id="iv-p0.1">THE RULE</h1>
<h4 id="iv-p0.2">OF OUR</h4>
<h3 id="iv-p0.3">MOST HOLY FATHER SAINT BENEDICT.</h3>

<div id="iv-p0.4" style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:12pt; margin-left:-.25in; text-align:center">
<h4 id="iv-p0.5">Pax multa diligentibus legem tuam.</h4>
<p id="iv-p1" shownumber="no" style="font-size:medium">Mark a monk,</p>
<p id="iv-p2" shownumber="no" style="font-size:medium">Disciple of the Holy Father Benedict.</p>
</div>

<hr style="width:80%" />
<hr style="width:80%; margin-top:-6pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />

<p class="First" id="iv-p3" shownumber="no">W<span class="sc" id="iv-p3.1">hile </span>the blind crowd at idol shrines profane devotions paid,</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p4" shownumber="no">Believing that by mortal hands immortal gods were made,</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p5" shownumber="no">This fane with altars ruinous by them was whilom built,</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p6" shownumber="no">Who offered to the impure Jove a sacrifice of guilt;</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p7" shownumber="no">But holy Benedict, by God called from the desert lone,</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p8" shownumber="no">Made pure this port, the statues broke, threw down the sculptur’d stone.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p9" shownumber="no">A temple for the living God this idol fane is now:</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p10" shownumber="no">Let not the faithful soul delay to pay his pious vow;</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p11" shownumber="no">But hither haste, spite of rough ways; his recompense shall be</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p12" shownumber="no">That he the heavens opened wide with eye of faith may see.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p13" shownumber="no">With hard and toilsome labour’tis that great things are attained:</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p14" shownumber="no">Within the narrow path alone the blessed life is gained.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p15" shownumber="no">While hither coming penitent bow’d down with load of sin,</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p16" shownumber="no">I felt its weight was gone from me, I felt at peace within;</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p17" shownumber="no">And I believe in bliss above I too shall have my share,</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p18" shownumber="no">If thou for Marcus, Benedict, wilt breathe an earnest prayer.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p19" shownumber="no">The foolish people once had called this place a citadel</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p20" shownumber="no">And dedicated, for their gods of marble there to dwell;</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p21" shownumber="no">But had they wished to find true words with which to stamp the same,</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p22" shownumber="no">Tartarean Chaos blank, confused, had been its rightful name.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p23" shownumber="no">Hither they wandered, blinded fools, unceasing vows to pay</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p24" shownumber="no">To the death-dealing thundering Jove, acknowledging his sway.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p25" shownumber="no">The hall’s high summit, I suppose, he once had struck in vain,</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p26" shownumber="no">Giving the name of citadel to this now sacred fane.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p27" shownumber="no">Against it now shall not prevail gates of eternal Hell:</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p28" shownumber="no">That which the stronghold was of Death is now Life’s citadel.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p29" shownumber="no">From here is stormed the golden gate of the bright starry heaven</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p30" shownumber="no">While the bless’d crowd sing angel strains to angel voices given.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p31" shownumber="no">From here, O Hermit thou dost speak to God the Thunderer true</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p32" shownumber="no">On mountain heights leading thy quire, the faithful chosen few.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p33" shownumber="no">When from a mountain far away to this mount thou didst come</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p34" shownumber="no">Christ wast thy guide, thy path, whilst thou the desert drear didst roam.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p35" shownumber="no">He angels sent to keep thy feet at every cross-way</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p36" shownumber="no">Lest from the rightful destin’d path thy faltering steps should stray.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p37" shownumber="no">He had foretold to thee, just man, alone in desert land,</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p38" shownumber="no">Avoid these spots, another friend to guide thee is at hand.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p39" shownumber="no">Now thou art taken home to him, the mountain’s lurid dye</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p40" shownumber="no">Takes colour from the lowering clouds which hide its top from view.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p41" shownumber="no">The caves drip down with copious tears, the barren grottoes mourn,</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p42" shownumber="no">The beasts their denizens lament—thou hast left all forlorn.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p43" shownumber="no">Thee too the lakes and brooks have wept with deep and unfeign’d grief.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p44" shownumber="no" style="margin-bottom:12pt">The wood unkempt hath shed for thee each rent and withered leaf.</p>

<p class="noindent" id="iv-p45" shownumber="no">Fables I speak not when I tell that, following thee anear,</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p46" shownumber="no">To bear thee faithful company three ravens did appear.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p47" shownumber="no">The peoples seek thee out, where thou hast found thy place of rest,</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p48" shownumber="no">Where thou await’st the holy night, eve of the pious feast.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p49" shownumber="no">Like orphans destitute they mourn with hoarse and bitter plaint</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p50" shownumber="no">Bereft of thy sweet fellowship, thou gentle, perfect Saint.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p51" shownumber="no">When thou wert hither brought, behold! the rocks and thorns divide,</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p52" shownumber="no">And wonder-working fountains spring from the earth’s parched side.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p53" shownumber="no">Surely the mount of Christ, is Lord o’er all the mountains round;</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p54" shownumber="no">And yet beneath thy feet it placed its top—twice-hallow’d ground.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p55" shownumber="no">For thee with head submiss it makes all its rough places plain</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p56" shownumber="no">That thou, O holy Saint of Christ, should’st herald forth His reign.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p57" shownumber="no">That they who seek thee, Benedict, should not grow faint and tire,</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p58" shownumber="no">Its gentle slope spreads out for those who upward do aspire.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p59" shownumber="no">‘Tis meet that unto thee the mount itself this honour bring,</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p60" shownumber="no">Since with thy healing presence thou dost winter turn to spring.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p61" shownumber="no">Thou dost lay out its places dry with gardens fair to view;</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p62" shownumber="no">Thou coverest its sterile rocks with flowers of every hue.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p63" shownumber="no">The crags amazed bring forth their crops and harvests not their own,</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p64" shownumber="no">The greenwood trees bend down with fruits where once was arid stone.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p65" shownumber="no">Thus thou dost water hearts of men with healthful streams of prayer</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p66" shownumber="no">Bidding their vain and barren acts the fruit of grace to bear.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p67" shownumber="no">So now, I pray thee, turn the thorns which rend thy Marcus’ breast</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv-p68" shownumber="no">To fruits unfading of good works, earnest of endless rest.</p>

      <div2 id="iv.i" next="iv.ii" prev="iv" progress="44.49%" title="Prologue" type="chapter">
<h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">THE PROLOGUE</h2>
<h4 id="iv.i-p0.2">OF OUR</h4>
<h1 id="iv.i-p0.3">MOST HOLY FATHER SAINT BENEDICT</h1>
<h3 id="iv.i-p0.4">TO HIS RULE</h3>


<p class="First" id="iv.i-p1" shownumber="no">H<span class="sc" id="iv.i-p1.1">earken, </span>my son, to the precepts 
of thy Master, and incline the ear of thy heart willingly to hear, and 
effectually to accomplish, the admonition of thy living Father, that by the 
labour of obedience thou mayest return to Him, from Whom thou didst depart by 
the sloth of disobedience. To thee therefore is my speech now directed, who, 
renouncing thy own will, dost take upon thee the strong and bright armour of 
obedience, to fight under the Lord Christ our true King.</p>
<p id="iv.i-p2" shownumber="no">First of all whatever good work thou dost begin, beg of 
Him with most earnest prayer to perfect; that He Who hath now vouchsafed to 
reckon us in the number of His children, may not be saddened by our evil 
deeds. For we must at all times so serve Him with the goods He hath bestowed 
upon us, that He may not either as an angry Father disinherit us His children, 
or as a dread Lord, exasperated by our offences, deliver us up to perpetual 
punishment as wicked servants, who would not follow Him to glory.</p>
<p id="iv.i-p3" shownumber="no">Let us therefore arise, the Scripture stirring us up and 
saying, “It is now the hour for us to rise from sleep”,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p3.1" n="1" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.11" parsed="|Rom|13|11|0|0" passage="Romans 13:11">Rom. xiii. 1</scripRef></note> 
and our eyes being opened to the deifying light, let us with wondering ears 
attend to the admonition with the Divine Voice daily addresseth to us, saying: 
“To-day if you shall hear His voice, harden not your hearts”.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p3.3" n="2" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p3.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.94.8" parsed="|Ps|94|8|0|0" passage="Psalm 94:8">Ps. xciv. 8</scripRef>.</note> 
And again: “He that hath ears, let him hear what the Spirit saith to the 
Churches.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p3.5" n="3" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p3.6" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.7" parsed="|Rev|2|7|0|0" passage="Apocalypse 2:7">Apoc. ii. 7</scripRef>.</note> 
And what saith He? “Come, ye children, and hearken unto Me: I will teach you 
the fear of the Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p3.7" n="4" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p3.8" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.12" parsed="|Ps|33|12|0|0" passage="Psalm 33:12">Ps. xxxiii. 12</scripRef>.</note> 
“Run while ye have the light of life, that the darkness of death overtake ye 
not.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p3.9" n="5" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p3.10" osisRef="Bible:John.12.35" parsed="|John|12|35|0|0" passage="John 12:35">Joan. xii. 35</scripRef>.</note></p>

<p id="iv.i-p4" shownumber="no">And our Lord seeking His labourer among the multitude to 
whom He here speaketh, saith again: “Who is the man that will have life, and 
desireth to see good days?”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p4.1" n="6" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.13" parsed="|Ps|33|13|0|0" passage="Psalm 33:13">Ps. xxxiii. 13</scripRef></note> 
If thou, hearing this, dost answer: “I am he”: God saith unto thee: “If thou 
wilt have true and everlasting life, refrain thy tongue from evil, and thy 
lips, that they speak no guile. Decline from evil, and do good; seek after 
peace and pursue it.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p4.3" n="7" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p4.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.14-Ps.33.15" parsed="|Ps|33|14|33|15" passage="Psalm 33:14,15">Ibid. 14, 15</scripRef>.</note> 
And when you have done this: My eyes shall be upon you, and My ears shall be 
open to your prayers. And before you can call upon Me, I will say: “Behold I 
am present.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p4.5" n="8" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p4.6" osisRef="Bible:Isa.65.24" parsed="|Isa|65|24|0|0" passage="Isaiah 65:24">Isai. lxv. 24</scripRef>.</note> 
What, dearest brethren, can be sweeter, than this voice of the Lord, inviting 
us? Behold how in His loving Kindness He showeth unto us the way of life! 
Our loins therefore being girt with faith and the observance of good works, 
and our feet shod with the guidance of the Gospel of peace, let us walk in His 
ways, that we may deserve to see in His kingdom Him Who has called us.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p4.7" n="9" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p4.8" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.14-Eph.6.15" parsed="|Eph|6|14|6|15" passage="Ephesians 6:14,15">Ephes. vi. 14, 15</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.i-p5" shownumber="no">If we desire to dwell in the tabernacle of this kingdom, 
it can only be by running the way of good works, whereby alone it can be 
reached. But let us ask our Lord with the Prophet saying to Him: “Lord, who 
shall dwell in Thy tabernacle, or who shall rest on Thy holy hill?”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p5.1" n="10" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14.4" parsed="|Ps|14|4|0|0" passage="Psalm 14:4">Ps. xiv. 4</scripRef>.</note> 
After this question, Brethren, let us hear our Lord answering and showing us 
the way to His tabernacle, saying: “He that walketh without <pb href="/ccel/gregory/life_rule/Page_1.html" id="iv.i-Page_1" n="1" />
spot and worketh justice. He 
that speaketh truth in his heart, that hath not forged guile with his tongue. 
He that hath not forged guile with his tongue. He that hath not done evil to 
his neighbour and hath not received reproach against him.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p5.3" n="11" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p5.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14.2-Ps.14.3" parsed="|Ps|14|2|14|3" passage="Psalm 14:2,3">Ps. xiv. 2, 3</scripRef>.</note></p>

<p id="iv.i-p6" shownumber="no">He that rejecting 
out of his mind the malignant devil with his suggestions, hath brought them 
all to nought, and taking his thoughts while they are still young, hath dashed 
them against the rock Christ.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p6.1" n="12" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.136.9" parsed="|Ps|136|9|0|0" passage="Psalm 136:9">Ps. cxxxvi. 9</scripRef>.</note> 
All they who fearing the Lord, take not pride in their good observance, but 
knowing that all the good they have, or can do, proceedeth not from 
themselves, but from the Lord, magnify Him, thus working in them, and say with 
the Prophet: “Not to us O Lord, not to us, but to Thy Name give glory.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p6.3" n="13" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p6.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.113.1" parsed="|Ps|113|1|0|0" passage="Psalm 113:1">Ps. cxiii. 1</scripRef>.</note> 
Thus the Apostle Paul imputed not anything of his preaching to himself, 
saying: “By the grace of God I am what I am.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p6.5" n="14" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p6.6" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.10" parsed="|1Cor|15|10|0|0" passage="1 Corinthians 15:10">I. Cor. xv. 10</scripRef>.</note> 
And again he saith: “He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p6.7" n="15" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p6.8" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.47" parsed="|2Cor|10|47|0|0" passage="2 Corinthians 10:47">II. Cor. x. 47</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.i-p7" shownumber="no">Hence also our 
Lord saith in the Gospel: “He that heareth these My words and doth them,—I 
will liken him to a wise man that hath built his house upon a rock. The 
floods came, the winds blew, and beat against that house, and it fell not; 
because it was founded upon a rock.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p7.1" n="16" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.24" parsed="|Matt|7|24|0|0" passage="Matthew 7:24">Matth. vii. 24, seq.</scripRef></note> 
Our Lord fulfilling these things, daily waiteth for us to answer by our deeds, 
these His holy admonitions. Therefore the days of our life are prolonged for 
the amendment of our evil deeds, according to those words of the Apostle: 
“Knowest thou not that the patience of God leadeth thee to repentance?”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p7.3" n="17" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p7.4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.4" parsed="|Rom|2|4|0|0" passage="Romans 2:4">Rom. ii. 4</scripRef>.</note> 
For our loving Lord saith: “I will not the death of the sinner, but that he be 
converted and live.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p7.5" n="18" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p7.6" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.23" parsed="|Ezek|18|23|0|0" passage="Ezek. 18:23">Ezech. xviii. 23</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.i-p8" shownumber="no">Having therefore, my Brethren, enquired of our Lord who shall be the dweller in this 
tabernacle, we have heard the precept to the one dwelling, and if we fulfil 
the functions of this habitation we shall become heirs of the kingdom of 
heaven. Therefore our hearts and bodies must be prepared to fight under the 
holy obedience of His commands, and we must beg our Lord to supply that, by 
the assistance of His grace, which our nature is unable to perform. And if 
flying the pains of hell we will to attain to everlasting life, we must, while 
yet time serves, and we live in this flesh, perform all these things by the 
light of faith, and haste to do that now which will be expedient for us for 
ever hereafter.</p>
<p id="iv.i-p9" shownumber="no">We are therefore 
now about to institute a school of the service of God; in which we hope 
nothing will be ordained rigorous or burdensome. But if in some things we 
proceed with a little severity, sound reason so advising, for the amendment of 
vices or preserving of charity; do not straightway for fear thereof, flee from 
the way of salvation which is always strait and difficult in the beginning.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p9.1" n="19" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p9.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.13" parsed="|Matt|7|13|0|0" passage="Matthew 7:13">Matth. vii. 13</scripRef>.</note> 
But in process of time and growth of faith, when the heart has once been 
enlarged, the way of God’s commandments is run with unspeakable sweetness of 
love; so that, never departing from His teaching, but persevering in the 
Monastery in His doctrine until death, we share now by patience in the 
sufferings of Christ, that we may deserve afterwards to be partakers of His 
kingdom.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.i-p9.3" n="20" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.i-p9.4" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.7" parsed="|2Cor|1|7|0|0" passage="2 Corinthians 1:7">II Cor. i. 7</scripRef>.</note></p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.ii" next="iv.iii" prev="iv.i" progress="47.50%" title="Chapter I." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.ii-p1" shownumber="no">Of the several kinds of Monks.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.ii-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p2.1">t </span>is well known that there are 
four kinds of Monks. The first are Cenobites, that is Monastics, living under 
a Rule or Abbot. The second are Anchorites or Hermits, who, not in the first 
fervour of conversion, but after long probation in the monastic life, have 
learnt to fight against the devil, and taught by the encouragement of others, 
are now able by God’s assistance to strive hand to hand against the flesh and 
evil thoughts, and so go forth well prepared, from the army of the 
Brotherhood, to the single combat of the wilderness. The third and worst kind 
of Monks are the Sarabiaites, who have never been tried under any Rule, nor by 
the experience of a master, as gold is tried in the furnace, but being soft as 
lead, and by their works still cleaving to the world, are known by their 
tonsure to lie to God.</p>
<p id="iv.ii-p3" shownumber="no">These in twos or 
threes, or perhaps singly, and without a shepherd, are shut up, not in our 
Lord’s sheepfolds, but in their own: the pleasure of their desires is to them 
a law; and whatever they like or make choice of, they will have to be holy, 
but what they like not, that they consider unlawful.</p>
<p id="iv.ii-p4" shownumber="no">The fourth kind 
of Monks are called “Gyrovagi,” or wanderers, who travel about all their lives 
through divers provinces, and stay for two or three days as guests, first in 
one monastery, then in another; they are always roving, and never settled, 
giving themselves up altogether to their own pleasures and to the enticements 
of gluttony, and are in all things worse that the Sarabites. Of their 
miserable way of life it is better to be silent than to speak. Therefore 
leaving these, let us, by God’s assistance, set down a Rule for Cenobites, or 
Conventuals, who are the most steadfast class of Monks.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.iii" next="iv.iv" prev="iv.ii" progress="48.33%" title="Chapter II." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.iii-p1" shownumber="no">What kind of man the Abbot ought to be.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.iii-p2" shownumber="no">A<span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p2.1">n </span>Abbot who is worthy to have 
charge of a Monastery ought always to remember what he is called, and in his 
actions show forth the character of Ancient. For in the Monastery he is 
considered to represent the person of Christ, seeing that he is called by His 
name, as the Apostle saith: “Ye have received the spirit of the adoption of 
children, in which we cry, Abba, Father.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii-p2.2" n="21" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.15" parsed="|Rom|8|15|0|0" passage="Romans 8:15">Rom. viii. 15</scripRef>.</note> 
Therefore the Abbot ought not (God forbid) to teach, ordain, or command but 
what is conformable to the commands of our Lord: but let his commands and 
doctrine be mingled in the minds of his disciples with the leaven of diving 
justice.</p>
<p id="iv.iii-p3" shownumber="no">Let the Abbot 
always be mindful that, in the dreadful judgment of God, he must give an 
account both of his doctrine and of the obedience of his disciples, and let 
the Abbot know that any lack of profit which the Master of the family shall 
find in his sheep, will be laid to the shepherd’s fault. But if he have 
bestowed all diligence on his unquiet and disobedient flock, and employed the 
utmost care to cure their corrupt manners, he shall then be acquitted in the 
judgment of the Lord, and may say with the Prophet: “I have not hidden thy 
justice in my heart, I have told thy truth and thy salvation,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii-p3.1" n="22" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.2" parsed="|Ps|39|2|0|0" passage="Psalm 39:2">Ps. xxxix. ii</scripRef>.</note> 
but they contemned and despised me.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii-p3.3" n="23" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p3.4" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.2" parsed="|Isa|1|2|0|0" passage="Isaiah 1:2">Is. I. 2</scripRef>.</note> 
And then finally, death shall be inflicted as a just punishment upon the 
disobedient sheep.</p>
<p id="iv.iii-p4" shownumber="no">When, therefore, 
anyone receives the name of Abbot, he ought to govern his disciples with a 
twofold doctrine; that is, he ought first to show them all virtue and 
sanctity, more by deeds than by words: hence, to such as are intelligent, he 
may declare the commandments of God by words; but to the hard-hearted, and to 
those of the ruder sort, he must make the divine precepts manifest by his 
actions. In the next place, let him show by his own deeds, that they ought 
not to do anything which he has taught them to be unfitting, lest, having 
preached well to others, “he himself become a castaway,”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii-p4.1" n="24" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" passage="1 Corinthians 9:27">I Cor. ix, 27</scripRef>.</note> 
and God say unto him thus sinning: “Why dost thou declare My justices, and 
take My testament in thy mouth? Thou hast hated discipline, and cast My 
speeches behind thee,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii-p4.3" n="25" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p4.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.16-Ps.49.17" parsed="|Ps|49|16|49|17" passage="Psalm 49:16,17">Ps. xlix. 16, 17</scripRef>.</note> 
And,—“Thou, who didst see the mote in thy brother’s eye, hast thou not seen 
the beam that is in thine own?”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii-p4.5" n="26" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p4.6" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.3" parsed="|Matt|7|3|0|0" passage="Matthew 7:3">Matth. vii. 3</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.iii-p5" shownumber="no">Let him make no 
distinction of persons in the Monastery. Let not one be loved more than 
another, except he be found to surpass the rest in good works and in 
obedience. Let not one of noble parentage, on coming to Religion, be put 
before him who is of servile extraction, except there be some other reasonable 
cause for it. If, upon just consideration, the Abbot shall think there is 
such a just cause, let him put him in any rank he shall please, but otherwise, 
let every one keep his own place; because “whether bondman or freeman, we are 
all one in Christ”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii-p5.1" n="27" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.13" parsed="|1Cor|12|13|0|0" passage="1 Corinthians 12:13">I. Cor. xii. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iv.iii-p5.3" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.2" parsed="|Rom|2|2|0|0" passage="Romans 2:2">Rom. ii. ii.</scripRef>.</note>, 
and bear an equal burthen of servitude under one Lord: “for with God there is 
no accepting of persons.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii-p5.4" n="28" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p5.5" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.9" parsed="|Eph|6|9|0|0" passage="Ephesians 6:9">Ephes. vi. 9</scripRef>.</note> 
On one condition only are we preferred by Him, and that is, if in good works 
and in humility we are found better than others. Therefore let the Abbot bear 
equal love to all; and let all be subject to the same discipline, according to 
their deserts.</p>
<p id="iv.iii-p6" shownumber="no">For the Abbot 
ought always, in his doctrine, to observe that apostolic form wherein it is 
said; “Reprove, entreat, rebuke.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii-p6.1" n="29" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.2" parsed="|2Tim|4|2|0|0" passage="2 Timothy 4:2">II Tim. iv. 2</scripRef>.</note> 
That is to say, he ought, as occasions require, to temper fair speeches with 
threats: let him show the severity of a master and the loving affection of a 
father: those who are undisciplined and restless he must reprove sternly, but 
with such as are obedient, mild and patient, he should deal by entreaty, 
exhorting them to go forward in virtue. But the stubborn and negligent we 
charge him to severely reprove and chastise. Let him not shut his eyes to the 
sins of offenders, but, as soon as they show themselves, use all possible 
endeavours utterly to root them out, remembering the fate of Heli, the Priest 
of Silo.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii-p6.3" n="30" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p6.4" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.2.12" parsed="|1Kgs|2|12|0|0" passage="1 Kings 2:12">I. Reg. ii, 12 seq.</scripRef>.</note> 
With the more virtuous and intelligent, let him for the first or second time 
use words of admonition; but the stubborn, the hard-hearted, the proud and the 
disobedient, even in the very beginning of their sin, let him chastise with 
stripes and bodily punishment, knowing that it is written: “The fool is not 
corrected with words.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii-p6.5" n="31" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p6.6" osisRef="Bible:Prov.23.13" parsed="|Prov|23|13|0|0" passage="Proverbs 23:13">Prov. xxiii. 13</scripRef>.</note> 
And again: “Strike thy son with the rod, and thou shalt deliver his soul from 
death.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii-p6.7" n="32" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p6.8" osisRef="Bible:Prov.23.14" parsed="|Prov|23|14|0|0" passage="Proverbs 23:14">Ibid. 14</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.iii-p7" shownumber="no">The Abbot ought 
always to remember what he is, and what he is called, and know that unto whom 
more is entrusted, from him more is exacted, and let him consider how 
difficult and hard a task he hath undertaken, to govern souls, and to 
accommodate himself to the humours of many, some of whom must be led by fair 
speeches, others by sharp reprehensions, and others by persuasion. Therefore 
let him so adapt himself to the character and intelligence of each one, that 
he may not only suffer no loss in the flock committed to him, but may even 
rejoice in the increase and profit of his virtuous flock.</p>
<p id="iv.iii-p8" shownumber="no">Above all things, 
let him take heed not to slight or make little account of the souls committed 
to his keeping, and have more care for fleeting, worldly things than for them; 
but let him always consider that he hath undertaken the government of souls 
for which he shall also have to give an account. And that he may not complain 
for want of temporal means, let him remember that it is written: “Seek ye 
first the kingdom of God and His justice, and all things shall be given ye.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii-p8.1" n="33" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p8.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.33" parsed="|Matt|6|33|0|0" passage="Matthew 6:33">Matth. vi. 33</scripRef>.</note> 
And again: “Nothing is wanting to such as fear Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii-p8.3" n="34" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p8.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.19" parsed="|Ps|33|19|0|0" passage="Psalm 33:19">Ps. xxxiii. 19</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.iii-p9" shownumber="no">Let him know that 
the man who undertakes the government of souls must prepare himself to give an 
account of them. And how great soever the number of brethren may, let him 
know certain that at the day of judgment he will have to give to the Lord an 
account for all their souls as well as for his own. Thus, by fearing the 
examination which the shepherd must undergo for the flock committed to his 
charge, he is made solicitous on other men’s account as well as careful on his 
own; and while reclaiming them by his admonitions, he is himself freed from 
all defects.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.iv" next="iv.v" prev="iv.iii" progress="51.28%" title="Chapter III." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.iv-p1" shownumber="no">Of calling the brethren to council.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.iv-p2" shownumber="no">A<span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p2.1">s </span>often as any weighty matters 
have to be debated in the monastery, let the Abbot call together all the 
Brethren, and himself declare what is the point under deliberation. Having 
heard their counsel, let him prudently weigh it with himself, and then do what 
he shall judge most expedient. The reason why we ordain that all be called to 
Council, is because the Lord often revealeth to the younger what is best. And 
let the Brethren give their advice with all subjection and humility, and 
presume not stiffly to defend their own opinion, but rather leave it to the 
discretion of the Abbot; and what he shall think more expedient, to that, let 
them all submit; for, as it becometh the disciples to obey their master, so 
doth it behove the master to dispose all things with forethought and justice.</p>
<p id="iv.iv-p3" shownumber="no">In all things, 
therefore, let all follow the Rule as their master, and from it let no man 
rashly swerve. Let no one in the monastery follow his own will. Neither let 
anyone presume, within or without the monastery, to contend insolently with 
his Abbot. If he do so, let him be subjected to regular discipline. Let the 
Abbot, however, do all things with the fear of God, and in observance of the 
Rule, knowing that he shall undoubtedly give an account of all his judgments 
to God, the most just Judge. If any matters of less moment have to be done 
for the benefit of the monastery, let him take counsel with the seniors only, 
as it is written: “Do all things with counsel, and thou shalt not afterwards 
repent thee of it.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iv-p3.1" n="35" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.iv-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Sir.32.24" parsed="|Sir|32|24|0|0" passage="Sirach 32:24">Eccli. xxxii. 24.</scripRef>.</note></p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.v" next="iv.vi" prev="iv.iv" progress="52.03%" title="Chapter IV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.v-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.v-p1" shownumber="no">What are the instruments of good works.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.v-p2" shownumber="no">F<span class="sc" id="iv.v-p2.1">irst</span> of all, to love the Lord God 
with all our heart, with all our soul, with all our strength.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p2.2" n="36" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.5" parsed="|Deut|6|5|0|0" passage="Deuteronomy 6:5">Deut. vi. 5</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p3" shownumber="no">2. Then our neighbour as ourself.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p3.1" n="37" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.27" parsed="|Luke|10|27|0|0" passage="Luke 10:27">Luc. x. 27</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p4" shownumber="no">3. Then not to kill.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p4.1" n="38" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.20" parsed="|Luke|18|20|0|0" passage="Luke 18:20">Luc. xviii. 20</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p5" shownumber="no">4. Not to commit adultery.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p5.1" n="39" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.18" parsed="|Matt|19|18|0|0" passage="Matthew 19:18">Matth. xix. 18</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p6" shownumber="no">5. Not to steal.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p6.1" n="40" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.15" parsed="|Exod|20|15|0|0" passage="Exodus 20:15">Exod. xx. 15</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p7" shownumber="no">6. Not to covet.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p7.1" n="41" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.21" parsed="|Deut|6|21|0|0" passage="Deut. 6:21">Deut. vi. 21</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p8" shownumber="no">7. Not to bear false witness.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p8.1" n="42" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p8.2" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.19" parsed="|Mark|10|19|0|0" passage="Mark 10:19">Marc. x. 19</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p9" shownumber="no">8. To honour all men.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p9.1" n="43" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p9.2" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.17" parsed="|1Pet|2|17|0|0" passage="1 Peter 2:17">I. Petr. ii. 17</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p10" shownumber="no">9. Not to do to another what we would not have done to ourselves.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p10.1" n="44" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p10.2" osisRef="Bible:Tob.4.16" parsed="|Tob|4|16|0|0" passage="Tobit 4:16">Tob. iv. 16</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p11" shownumber="no">10. To deny ourselves, in order to follow Christ.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p11.1" n="45" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p11.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.23" parsed="|Luke|9|23|0|0" passage="Luke 9:23">Luc. ix. 23</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p12" shownumber="no">11. To chastise the body.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p12.1" n="46" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p12.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" passage="1 Corinthians 9:27">I Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p13" shownumber="no">12. Not seek after delights.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p13.1" n="47" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p13.2" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.13" parsed="|2Pet|2|13|0|0" passage="2 Peter 2:13">II. Petr. ii. 13</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p14" shownumber="no">13. To love fasting.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p14.1" n="48" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p14.2" osisRef="Bible:Joel.1.14" parsed="|Joel|1|14|0|0" passage="Joel 1:14">Joel i. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iv.v-p14.3" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.12 Bible:Joel.2.15" parsed="|Joel|2|12|0|0;|Joel|2|15|0|0" passage="Joel 2:12,15">ii, 12, 15</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p15" shownumber="no">14. To relieve the poor.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p15.1" n="49" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p15.2" osisRef="Bible:Tob.4.7" parsed="|Tob|4|7|0|0" passage="Tobit 4:7">Tob. iv. 7.</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p16" shownumber="no">15. To clothe the naked.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p16.1" n="50" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p16.2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.7" parsed="|Isa|58|7|0|0" passage="Isaiah 58:7">Is. lviii. 7</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p17" shownumber="no">16. To visit the sick.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p17.1" n="51" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p17.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.36" parsed="|Matt|25|36|0|0" passage="Matthew 25:36">Matth. xxv. 36</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p18" shownumber="no">17. To bury the dead.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p18.1" n="52" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p18.2" osisRef="Bible:Tob.1.21" parsed="|Tob|1|21|0|0" passage="Tobit 1:21">Tob. i. 21</scripRef>, <scripRef id="iv.v-p18.3" osisRef="Bible:Tob.2.4 Bible:Tob.2.7-Tob.2.9" parsed="|Tob|2|4|0|0;|Tob|2|7|2|9" passage="Tobit 2:4,7-9">ii. 4, 7–9</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p19" shownumber="no">18. To help those that are in tribulation.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p19.1" n="53" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p19.2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.17" parsed="|Isa|1|17|0|0" passage="Isaiah 1:17">Is. i. 17</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p20" shownumber="no">19. To comfort the sad.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p20.1" n="54" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p20.2" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.14" parsed="|1Thess|5|14|0|0" passage="1 Thessalonians 5:14">I. Thes. v. 14</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p21" shownumber="no">20. To withdraw ourselves from worldly ways.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p21.1" n="55" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p21.2" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.27" parsed="|Jas|1|27|0|0" passage="James 1:27">Jac. i. 27</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p22" shownumber="no">21. To prefer nothing to the love of Christ.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p22.1" n="56" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p22.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.37-Matt.10.38" parsed="|Matt|10|37|10|38" passage="Matthew 10:37,38">Matth. x. 37, 38</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p23" shownumber="no">22. Not to give way to anger.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p23.1" n="57" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p23.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" passage="Matthew 5:22">Matth. v. 22</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p24" shownumber="no">23. Not to harbour revenge in our mind.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p24.1" n="58" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p24.2" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.26" parsed="|Eph|4|26|0|0" passage="Ephesians 4:26">Ephes. iv. 26</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p25" shownumber="no">24. Not to foster guile or deceit in our heart.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p25.1" n="59" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p25.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14.3" parsed="|Ps|14|3|0|0" passage="Psalm 14:3">Ps. xiv. 3</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p26" shownumber="no">25. Not to make a feigned peace.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p26.1" n="60" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p26.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.18" parsed="|Rom|12|18|0|0" passage="Romans 12:18">Rom. xii. 18</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p27" shownumber="no">26. Not to forsake charity.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p27.1" n="61" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p27.2" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.8" parsed="|1Pet|4|8|0|0" passage="1 Peter 4:8">I. Petr. iv. 8</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p28" shownumber="no">27. Not to swear at all, lest we forswear ourselves.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p28.1" n="62" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p28.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.33-Matt.5.37" parsed="|Matt|5|33|5|37" passage="Matthew 5:33-37">Matth. v. 33–37</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p29" shownumber="no">28. To speak the truth with heart and mouth.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p29.1" n="63" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p29.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14.3" parsed="|Ps|14|3|0|0" passage="Psalm 14:3">Ps. xiv. 3</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p30" shownumber="no">29. Not to render evil for evil.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p30.1" n="64" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p30.2" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.15" parsed="|1Thess|5|15|0|0" passage="1 Thessalonians 5:15">I. Thes. v. 15</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p31" shownumber="no">30. Not to do any injury; yea, and patiently to bear an injury done to us.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p31.1" n="65" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p31.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.7" parsed="|1Cor|6|7|0|0" passage="1 Corinthians 6:7">I. Cor. vi. 7</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p32" shownumber="no">31. To love our enemies.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p32.1" n="66" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p32.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.27-Luke.6.35" parsed="|Luke|6|27|6|35" passage="Luke 6:27-35">Luc. vi. 27–35</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p33" shownumber="no">32. Not to speak ill of such as speak ill of us, but rather to speak well of them.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p33.1" n="67" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p33.2" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.9" parsed="|2Pet|3|9|0|0" passage="2 Peter 3:9">I. Petr. iii. 9</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p34" shownumber="no">33. To suffer persecution for justice sake.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p34.1" n="68" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p34.2" passage="">Matth. v. 10</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p35" shownumber="no">34. Not to be proud.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p35.1" n="69" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p35.2" osisRef="Bible:Tob.4.14" parsed="|Tob|4|14|0|0" passage="Tobit 4:14">Tob. iv. 14</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p36" shownumber="no">35. Not given to wine.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p36.1" n="70" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p36.2" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.3" parsed="|1Tim|3|3|0|0" passage="1 Timothy 3:3">I. Tim. iii. 3</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p37" shownumber="no">36. Not a great eater.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p37.1" n="71" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p37.2" osisRef="Bible:Sir.31.17" parsed="|Sir|31|17|0|0" passage="Sirach 31:17">Eccli. xxxi. 17</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p38" shownumber="no">37. Not drowsy.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p38.1" n="72" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p38.2" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.13" parsed="|Prov|20|13|0|0" passage="Proverbs 20:13">Prov. xx. 13</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p39" shownumber="no">38. Not slothful.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p39.1" n="73" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p39.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.11" parsed="|Rom|12|11|0|0" passage="Romans 12:11">Rom. xii. 11</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p40" shownumber="no">39. Not a murmurer.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p40.1" n="74" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p40.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.10" parsed="|1Cor|10|10|0|0" passage="1 Corinthians 10:10">I Cor. x. 10</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p41" shownumber="no">40. Not a detractor.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p41.1" n="75" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p41.2" osisRef="Bible:Wis.1.11" parsed="|Wis|1|11|0|0" passage="Wisdom 1:11">Sap. i. 11</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p42" shownumber="no">41. To put our trust in God.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p42.1" n="76" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p42.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.28" parsed="|Ps|72|28|0|0" passage="Psalm 72:28">Ps. lxxii. 28</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p43" shownumber="no">42. When we see any good in ourselves let us attribute it to God and not to ourselves.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p43.1" n="77" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p43.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.7" parsed="|1Cor|4|7|0|0" passage="1 Corinthians 4:7">I Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p44" shownumber="no">43. But let us always know that evil is done by ourselves, therefore let us attribute it to ourselves.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p44.1" n="78" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p44.2" osisRef="Bible:Hos.12.9" parsed="|Hos|12|9|0|0" passage="Hosea 12:9">Ose. xii. 9</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p45" shownumber="no">44. To fear the day of judgment.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p45.1" n="79" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p45.2" osisRef="Bible:Job.31.14" parsed="|Job|31|14|0|0" passage="Job 31:14">Job. xxxi. 14</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p46" shownumber="no">45. To be afraid of hell.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p46.1" n="80" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p46.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.28" parsed="|Matt|10|28|0|0" passage="Matthew 10:28">Matth. x. 28</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p47" shownumber="no">46. To desire life everlasting with spiritual thirst.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p47.1" n="81" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p47.2" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" passage="Phil. 1:23">Phil. i. 23</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p48" shownumber="no">47. To have death always before our eyes.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p48.1" n="82" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p48.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.42" parsed="|Matt|24|42|0|0" passage="Matthew 24:42">Matth. xxiv. 42 et seq.</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p49" shownumber="no">48. To observe at every hour the actions of our life.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p49.1" n="83" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p49.2" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.9" parsed="|Deut|4|9|0|0" passage="Deuteronomy 4:9">Deut. iv. 9</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p50" shownumber="no">49. To know for certain that God beholdeth us in every place.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p50.1" n="84" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p50.2" osisRef="Bible:Prov.5.21" parsed="|Prov|5|21|0|0" passage="Proverbs 5:21">Prov. v. 21</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p51" shownumber="no">50. To dash at once against Christ the evil thoughts that rise in the mind.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p51.1" n="85" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p51.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.136.9" parsed="|Ps|136|9|0|0" passage="Psalm 136:9">Ps. cxxxvi. 9</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p52" shownumber="no">51. To reveal all such to our spiritual Father.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p52.1" n="86" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p52.2" osisRef="Bible:Sir.8.2" parsed="|Sir|8|2|0|0" passage="Sirach 8:2">Eccli. viii. ii</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p53" shownumber="no">52. To keep our mouth from evil and wicked words.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p53.1" n="87" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p53.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.13-Ps.33.14" parsed="|Ps|33|13|33|14" passage="Psalm 33:13,14">Ps. xxxiii. 13, 14</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p54" shownumber="no">53. Not to love much talking.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p54.1" n="88" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p54.2" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.19" parsed="|Prov|10|19|0|0" passage="Proverbs 10:19">Prov. x. 19</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p55" shownumber="no">54. Not to speak vain words, nor such as move to laughter.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p55.1" n="89" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p55.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.35" parsed="|Matt|12|35|0|0" passage="Matthew 12:35">Matth. xii. 35</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p56" shownumber="no">55. Not to love much and boisterous laughter.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p56.1" n="90" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p56.2" osisRef="Bible:Sir.21.23" parsed="|Sir|21|23|0|0" passage="Sirach 21:23">Eccli. xxi. 23</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p57" shownumber="no">56. Willingly to hear holy readings.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p57.1" n="91" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p57.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.28" parsed="|Luke|11|28|0|0" passage="Luke 11:28">Luc. xi. 28</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p58" shownumber="no">57. To pray often devoutly.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p58.1" n="92" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p58.2" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.2" parsed="|Col|4|2|0|0" passage="Colossians 4:2">Col. iv. 2</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p59" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in">58. With tears and sighs, daily to confess our past evils to God in prayer and to amend them for the 
time to come.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p59.1" n="93" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p59.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.7" parsed="|Ps|6|7|0|0" passage="Psalm 6:7">Ps. vi. 7</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p60" shownumber="no">59. Not to fulfil the desires of the flesh, and to hate self-will.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p60.1" n="94" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p60.2" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.16" parsed="|Gal|5|16|0|0" passage="Galatians 5:16">Gal. v. 16</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p61" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in">60. To obey in all things the commands of the Abbot, though he himself (which God forbid) should do 
otherwise, being mindful of that precept of our Lord: “What they say, do ye; 
but what they do, do ye not.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p61.1" n="95" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p61.2" osisRef="Bible:Sir.18.30" parsed="|Sir|18|30|0|0" passage="Sirach 18:30">Eccli. xviii. 30</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p62" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in">61. Not to desire to be called holy, before we be so, and first to be holy, that we may truly be 
called so.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p62.1" n="96" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p62.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.3" parsed="|Matt|23|3|0|0" passage="Matthew 23:3">Matth. xxiii. 3</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p63" shownumber="no">62. Daily to fulfil in deeds the commandments of God.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p63.1" n="97" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p63.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.1" parsed="|Matt|6|1|0|0" passage="Matthew 6:1">Matth. vi. i</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p64" shownumber="no">63. To love chastity.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p64.1" n="98" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p64.2" osisRef="Bible:Sir.6.37" parsed="|Sir|6|37|0|0" passage="Sirach 6:37">Eccli. vi. 37</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p65" shownumber="no">64. To hate no man.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p65.1" n="99" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p65.2" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.22" parsed="|1Tim|5|22|0|0" passage="1 Timothy 5:22">I. Tim. v. 22</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p66" shownumber="no">65. To flee envy and emulation.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p66.1" n="100" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p66.2" osisRef="Bible:Lev.19.17" parsed="|Lev|19|17|0|0" passage="Leviticus 19:17">Levit. xix. 17</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p67" shownumber="no">66. Not to love contention.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p67.1" n="101" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p67.2" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.14 Bible:Jas.3.16" parsed="|Jas|3|14|0|0;|Jas|3|16|0|0" passage="James 3:14,16">Jacob. iii. 14, 16</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p68" shownumber="no">67. To flee Haughtiness.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p68.1" n="102" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p68.2" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.24" parsed="|2Tim|2|24|0|0" passage="2 Timothy 2:24">II. Tim. ii. 24</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p69" shownumber="no">68. To reverence the Elders.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p69.1" n="103" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p69.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.130.1" parsed="|Ps|130|1|0|0" passage="Psalm 130:1">Ps. cxxx. 1</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p70" shownumber="no">69. To love inferiors.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p70.1" n="104" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p70.2" osisRef="Bible:Lev.19.32" parsed="|Lev|19|32|0|0" passage="Leviticus 19:32">Levit. xix. 32</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p71" shownumber="no">70. For Christ’s sake to pray for our enemies.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p71.1" n="105" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p71.2" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|1|0|0" passage="1 Timothy 5:1">I Tim. v. i.</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p72" shownumber="no">71. To make peace with adversaries before the setting of the sun.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p72.1" n="106" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p72.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.44" parsed="|Matt|5|44|0|0" passage="Matthew 5:44">Matth. v. 44</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p73" shownumber="no">72. Never to despair of God’s mercy.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p73.1" n="107" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p73.2" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.26" parsed="|Eph|4|26|0|0" passage="Ephesians 4:26">Ephes. iv. 26</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.v-p74" shownumber="no" style="margin-top:12pt">Behold these are the tools 
or instruments of our spiritual profession: if we constantly employ them day 
and night, and have them signed with approval in the day of judgment, that 
reward shall be given us by our Lord as a recompense “Which eye hath not seen, 
nor ear heard, nor hath it entered into the heart of man to conceive what God 
hath prepared for those that love Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.v-p74.1" n="108" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.v-p74.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.10" parsed="|Ps|51|10|0|0" passage="Psalm 51:10">Ps. li. 10</scripRef>.</note> 
The workshop where all these things are to be done is the cloister of the 
monastery, and steadfast abiding in the Congregation.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.vi" next="iv.vii" prev="iv.v" progress="54.23%" title="Chapter V." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.vi-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.vi-p1" shownumber="no">Of the obedience of disciples.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.vi-p2" shownumber="no">T<span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p2.1">he</span> first degree of humility is 
obedience without delay. This beseemeth those who, either on account of the 
holy servitude they have professed, through fear of hell or for the glory of 
life everlasting, count nothing more dear to them than Christ. These, 
presently, as soon as anything is commanded them by the Superior, make no delay 
in doing it, just as if the command had come from God. Of such, our Lord 
saith: “At the hearing of the ear he hath obeyed me.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.vi-p2.2" n="109" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.vi-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" passage="1 Corinthians 2:9">I Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>.</note> 
And to teachers He saith: “He that heareth you, heareth me.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.vi-p2.4" n="110" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.vi-p2.5" osisRef="Bible:Ps.17.45" parsed="|Ps|17|45|0|0" passage="Psalm 17:45">Ps. xvii. 45</scripRef>.</note> 
Therefore, such as these, leaving immediately everything, and forsaking their 
own will, leave unfinished what they were about, and with the speedy foot of 
obedience follow by deeds the voice of him who commands. And thus, as it were 
in one and the same moment the command of the master and the perfect work of 
the disciple in the speed of the fear of God, go both jointly together, and 
are quickly effected by those who ardently desire to advance in the way of 
eternal life. These take the narrow way, of which the Lord saith: “Narrow is 
the way which leadeth to life.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.vi-p2.6" n="111" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.vi-p2.7" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.14" parsed="|Matt|7|14|0|0" passage="Matthew 7:14">Matth. vii. 14</scripRef>.</note> 
They live not according to their own will, nor follow their own desires and 
pleasures, but, abiding in monasteries, walk according to the command and 
direction of another, and will to have an Abbot over them. Without doubt 
these fulfil that saying of our Lord: “I came not to do my own will, but the 
will of Him Who sent me.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.vi-p2.8" n="112" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.vi-p2.9" osisRef="Bible:John.5.30" parsed="|John|5|30|0|0" passage="John 5:30">Joan. v. 30</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.vi-p3" shownumber="no">This obedience 
will then be acceptable to God and pleasing to men, if what is commanded be 
not done fearfully, slowly, coldly, or with murmuring, or an answer showing 
unwillingness; because the obedience which is given to superiors is given to 
God, Who hath said: “He that heareth you, heareth Me.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.vi-p3.1" n="113" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.vi-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.16" parsed="|Luke|10|16|0|0" passage="Luke 10:16">Luc. x. 16</scripRef>.</note> 
Hence it ought to be done by the disciples with a good will, because God 
“loveth a cheerful giver”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.vi-p3.3" n="114" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.vi-p3.4" passage="">II Cor. ix. 7</scripRef>.</note> 
If the disciple obey with ill-will, and murmur, not only in words, but also in 
heart, although he fulfil what is commanded him, it will not be acceptable to 
God, Who considereth the heart of the murmurer. For such a work he shall not 
have any reward, but rather incurreth the penalty of murmurers, unless he 
amend and make satisfaction.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.vii" next="iv.viii" prev="iv.vi" progress="55.30%" title="Chapter VI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.vii-p0.1">CHAPTER VI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.vii-p1" shownumber="no">Of Silence.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.vii-p2" shownumber="no">L<span class="sc" id="iv.vii-p2.1">et</span> us act in accordance with that 
saying of the Prophet; “I have said: I will keep my ways, that I offend not 
with my tongue. I have been watchful over my mouth: I held my peace and 
humbled myself, and was silent from speaking even good things.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.vii-p2.2" n="115" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.vii-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.2-Ps.38.3" parsed="|Ps|38|2|38|3" passage="Psalm 38:2,3">Ps. xxxviii. 2. 3</scripRef>.</note> 
If therefore, according to this saying of the Prophet we are at times to 
abstain, for silence sake, even from good talk, how much more ought we to 
refrain from evil words, on account of the penalty of sin. Therefore, because 
of the importance of silence, let leave to speak be seldom given, even to 
perfect disciples, although their words be of good and holy matters, tending 
unto edification; because it is written: “In much speaking, thou shalt not 
escape sin.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.vii-p2.4" n="116" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.vii-p2.5" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.19" parsed="|Prov|10|19|0|0" passage="Proverbs 10:19">Prov. x. 19</scripRef>.</note> 
And in another place: “Death and life are in the hands of the tongue.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.vii-p2.6" n="117" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.vii-p2.7" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.21" parsed="|Prov|18|21|0|0" passage="Proverbs 18:21">Prov. xviii. 21</scripRef>.</note> 
For it befitteth a master to speak and teach; and it beseemeth a disciple to 
hold his peace and listen.</p>
<p id="iv.vii-p3" shownumber="no">If, therefore, 
anything must be asked of the Prior, let it be done with all fitting humility 
and the subjection of reverence. But as for buffoonery, idle words, or such 
as move to laughter, we utterly condemn and exclude them in all places, nor do 
we allow a disciple to open his mouth to five them utterance.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.viii" next="iv.ix" prev="iv.vii" progress="55.90%" title="Chapter VII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.viii-p0.1">CHAPTER VII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.viii-p1" shownumber="no">Of Humility.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.viii-p2" shownumber="no">T<span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p2.1">he</span> Holy Scripture crieth to us, 
Brethren, saying: “Everyone who exalteth himself shall be humbled, and he who 
humbleth himself shall be exalted.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p2.2" n="118" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:Luke.54.11" parsed="|Luke|54|11|0|0" passage="Luke 54:11">Luc. liv. 11</scripRef>.</note> 
By these words it declares to us, that all exaltation is a kind of pride, 
which the Prophet showeth must carefully be avoided when he says: “Lord, my 
heart is nor exalted, neither are my eyes lifted up: neither have I walked in 
great things, nor in wonders above myself.” But why? “If I did not think 
humbly, by exalted my soul: as a child weaned from his mother, so wilt Thou 
reward my soul.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p2.4" n="119" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p2.5" osisRef="Bible:Ps.130.1-Ps.130.2" parsed="|Ps|130|1|130|2" passage="Psalm 130:1,2">Ps. cxxx. 1. 2</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.viii-p3" shownumber="no">Wherefore, Brethren, if we would attain to the highest 
summit of humility, and speedily reach that heavenly exaltation, which is won 
through the lowliness of this present life; by our ascending actions a ladder 
must be set up, such as appeared in sleep to Jacob, whereon he saw Angels 
descending and ascending.</p>
<p id="iv.viii-p4" shownumber="no">That descent and ascent signifieth nothing else, but that 
we descend by exalting, and ascend by humbling ourselves.</p>
<p id="iv.viii-p5" shownumber="no">The latter thus erected, is our life here in this world, 
which through humility of heart is lifted up by our Lord to heaven. The sides 
of this ladder we understand to be our body and soul, in which the Divine 
Vocation hath placed divers degree of humility and discipline, which we must 
ascend.</p>
<p id="iv.viii-p6" shownumber="no">The first degree, then, of humility is that a man always 
have the fear of God before his eyes, and altogether fly forgetfulness. 
Moreover to be mindful of all that God hath commanded, and remember that such 
as contemn God fall into hell for their sins, and that everlasting life is 
prepared for such as fear Him. And keeping himself every moment from all sin 
and vice, of thought, word, eyes, hands, feet, and self will, let him thus 
hasten to cut off the desires of the flesh.</p>
<p id="iv.viii-p7" shownumber="no">Let him think that he is always beheld from Heaven by 
God; that all his actions, wheresoever he may be, lie open to the eye of God, 
and are at every hour presented before Him by His Angels. The Prophet 
declareth this, when, in these words, he saith that God is always present to 
out thoughts: “God searcheth the heart and reins.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p7.1" n="120" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.10" parsed="|Ps|7|10|0|0" passage="Psalm 7:10">Ps. vii. 10.</scripRef>.</note> 
And again: “The Lord knoweth the thoughts of men, that they are vain.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p7.3" n="121" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p7.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.93.11" parsed="|Ps|93|11|0|0" passage="Psalm 93:11">Ps. xciii. 11</scripRef>.</note> 
He also saith: “Thou hast understood my thoughts afar off,”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p7.5" n="122" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p7.6" osisRef="Bible:Ps.138.3" parsed="|Ps|138|3|0|0" passage="Psalm 138:3">Ps. cxxxviii. 3</scripRef>.</note> 
and: “The thought of man shall confess to Thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p7.7" n="123" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p7.8" osisRef="Bible:Ps.75.11" parsed="|Ps|75|11|0|0" passage="Psalm 75:11">Ps. lxxv. 11</scripRef>.</note> 
In order therefore that the humble Brother may be careful to avoid evil 
thoughts, let him always say in his heart: “Then shall I be without spot 
before Him, if I shall keep me from my iniquity.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p7.9" n="124" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p7.10" osisRef="Bible:Ps.17.24" parsed="|Ps|17|24|0|0" passage="Psalm 17:24">Ps. xvii. 24</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.viii-p8" shownumber="no">The Scripture also forbiddeth us to do our own will, 
saying: “Leave thy own will and desire.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p8.1" n="125" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p8.2" osisRef="Bible:Sir.18.30" parsed="|Sir|18|30|0|0" passage="Sirach 18:30">Eccli. xviii. 30</scripRef>.</note> 
And again: “We beg of God in prayer, that His Will may be done in us.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p8.3" n="126" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p8.4" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.10" parsed="|Matt|6|10|0|0" passage="Matthew 6:10">Matth. vi. 10</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.viii-p9" shownumber="no">With good reason, therefore, are we taught to beware of 
doing our own will, when we keep in mind that which the Scripture saith: 
“There are ways which to men seem right, and end whereof plungeth even into 
the deep pit of hell.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p9.1" n="127" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p9.2" osisRef="Bible:Prov.16.25" parsed="|Prov|16|25|0|0" passage="Proverbs 16:25">Prov. xvi. 25</scripRef>.</note> 
And again when we fear that which is said of the negligent: “They are 
corrupted, and made abominable in their pleasures.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p9.3" n="128" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p9.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.52.24" parsed="|Ps|52|24|0|0" passage="Psalm 52:24">Ps. lii. 24</scripRef>.</note> 
But in the desires of the flesh, we ought to believe God to be always present 
with us, according to that saying of the Prophet, speaking to the Lord: “O 
Lord, all my desire is before Thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p9.5" n="129" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p9.6" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.10" parsed="|Ps|36|10|0|0" passage="Psalm 36:10">Ps. xxxvi. 10</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.viii-p10" shownumber="no">Let us then take heed of evil desires, because death 
sitteth close to the entrance of delight. Wherefore the Scripture commandeth 
us: “Follow not thy concupiscences.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p10.1" n="130" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p10.2" osisRef="Bible:Sir.18.30" parsed="|Sir|18|30|0|0" passage="Sirach 18:30">Eccli. xviii. 30</scripRef>.</note> 
If then the eyes of the Lord behold both good and bad; if He ever looketh down 
from heaven upon the sons of men to see who is understanding or seeking God: 
if our works are told to Him day and night by our Angels; we must always take 
heed, Brethren, lest, as the Prophet saith in the Psalm, “God behold us some 
time declining to evil, and become unprofitable;”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p10.3" n="131" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p10.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.52.4" parsed="|Ps|52|4|0|0" passage="Psalm 52:4">Ps. lii. 4</scripRef>.</note> 
and though He spare us for the present, because He is merciful, and expecteth 
our conversion, He may yet say to us hereafter: “These things thou hast done, 
and I have held My peace.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p10.5" n="132" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p10.6" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.21" parsed="|Ps|49|21|0|0" passage="Psalm 49:21">Ps. xlix. 21</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.viii-p11" shownumber="no">The second degree of humility is, if anyone, not wedded 
to his own will, seeks not to satisfy his desires, but carries out that saying 
of our Lord: “I came not to do My own Will, but the Will of Him Who sent Me.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p11.1" n="133" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p11.2" osisRef="Bible:John.6.38" parsed="|John|6|38|0|0" passage="John 6:38">Joan. vi. 38</scripRef>.</note> 
The scripture likewise saith: “Self-will engendereth punishment, and necessity 
purchaseth a crown.”</p>
<p id="iv.viii-p12" shownumber="no">The third degree of humility is, that a man submit 
himself for the love of God, with all obedience to his superior, imitating 
thereby our Lord, of Whom the Apostle saith: “He was made obedient even unto 
death.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p12.1" n="134" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p12.2" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.8" parsed="|Phil|2|8|0|0" passage="Philippians 2:8">Phil. ii. 8</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.viii-p13" shownumber="no">The fourth degree of humility is, that if, in obedience, 
things that are hard, contrary, and even unjust be done to him, he embrace 
them with a quiet conscience, and in suffering them, grow not weary, nor give 
over, since the Scripture saith: “He only that persevereth to the end shall be 
saved.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p13.1" n="135" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p13.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.13" parsed="|Matt|24|13|0|0" passage="Matthew 24:13">Matth. xxiv. 13</scripRef>.</note> 
And again, “Let thy heart be comforted, and expect the Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p13.3" n="136" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p13.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.26.14" parsed="|Ps|26|14|0|0" passage="Psalm 26:14">Ps. xxvi. 14.</scripRef>.</note> 
And showing that the faithful man ought to bear all things for our Lord, be 
they never so contrary, it saith in the person of the sufferers: “For Thee we 
suffer death all the day long; we are esteemed as sheep for the slaughter.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p13.5" n="137" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p13.6" osisRef="Bible:Ps.43.22" parsed="|Ps|43|22|0|0" passage="Psalm 43:22">Ps. xliii. 22</scripRef>.</note> 
And being assured by hope of a reward from God’s Hands they go on rejoicing 
and saying: “But in all things we overcome by the help of Him Who hath loved 
us.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p13.7" n="138" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p13.8" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.37" parsed="|Rom|8|37|0|0" passage="Romans 8:37">Rom. viii. 37</scripRef>.</note> 
Likewise in another place the Scripture saith: “Thou hast proved us, O Lord, 
Thou hast tried us, as silver is tried, with fire. Thou hast brought us into 
the snare; Thou hast laid tribulation upon our backs.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p13.9" n="139" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p13.10" osisRef="Bible:Ps.65.10-Ps.65.11" parsed="|Ps|65|10|65|11" passage="Psalm 65:10,11">Ps. lxv. 10. 11</scripRef>.</note> 
And to shew that we ought to be under a Prior it goes on to say: “Thou hast 
placed men over our heads.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p13.11" n="140" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p13.12" osisRef="Bible:Ps.65.12" parsed="|Ps|65|12|0|0" passage="Psalm 65:12">Ibid. 12</scripRef>.</note> 
Moreover, in order to fulfil the precepts of the Lord by patience in 
adversities and injuries: “When struck on one cheek, they offer the other; to 
him who taketh away their coat, they leave their cloak also; and being 
constrained to carry a burthen one mile, they go two.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p13.13" n="141" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p13.14" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39-Matt.5.41" parsed="|Matt|5|39|5|41" passage="Matthew 5:39-41">Matth. v. 39–41</scripRef>.</note> 
With Paul the Apostle they suffer false Brethren and persecutions, and bless 
those who speak ill of them.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p13.15" n="142" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p13.16" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.26" parsed="|2Cor|11|26|0|0" passage="2 Corinthians 11:26">II. Cor. xi. 26</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.viii-p14" shownumber="no">The fifth degree of humility is to manifest to the Abbot, 
by humble confession, all the evil thoughts of his heart, and the secret 
faults committed by him. The Scripture exhorteth us thereunto, saying: 
“Reveal thy way to the Lord, and hope in Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p14.1" n="143" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p14.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.5" parsed="|Ps|36|5|0|0" passage="Psalm 36:5">Ps. xxxvi. 5</scripRef>.</note> 
And again: “Confess thy way to the Lord because He is good, because His mercy 
endureth for ever.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p14.3" n="144" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p14.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.105.1" parsed="|Ps|105|1|0|0" passage="Psalm 105:1">Ps. cv. 1</scripRef>.</note> 
Furthermore the Prophet saith: “I have made known unto Thee mine offence, and 
mine injustices I have not hidden. I have said, I will declare openly against 
myself mine injustices to the Lord; and Thou hast pardoned the wickedness of 
my heart.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p14.5" n="145" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p14.6" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.5" parsed="|Ps|31|5|0|0" passage="Psalm 31:5">Ps. xxxi. 5</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.viii-p15" shownumber="no">The sixth degree of humility is, if a Monk be content 
with all that is meanest and poorest, and in everything enjoined him, think 
himself an evil and worthless servant, saying with the Prophet: “I have been 
brought to nothing, and knew it not. I have become as a beast before Thee, 
and I am always with Thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p15.1" n="146" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p15.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.22-Ps.72.23" parsed="|Ps|72|22|72|23" passage="Psalm 72:22,23">Ps. lxxii. 22. 23</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.viii-p16" shownumber="no">The seventh degree of humility is, not only to pronounce 
with his tongue, but also in his very heart to believe himself to be the most 
abject, and inferior to all; and humbling himself, to say with the Prophet: “I 
am a worm and no man, the reproach of men and the outcast of the people.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p16.1" n="147" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p16.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.21.7" parsed="|Ps|21|7|0|0" passage="Psalm 21:7">Ps. xxi. 7</scripRef>.</note> 
I have been exalted, humbled, and confounded.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p16.3" n="148" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p16.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.87.16" parsed="|Ps|87|16|0|0" passage="Psalm 87:16">Ps. lxxxvii. 16.</scripRef>.</note> 
And again: “It is good for me that Thou hast humbled me, that I may learn thy 
commandments.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p16.5" n="149" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p16.6" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.71" parsed="|Ps|118|71|0|0" passage="Psalm 118:71">Ps. cxviii. 71</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.viii-p17" shownumber="no">The eighth degree of humility is, that a Monk do nothing 
but what the common rule of the Monastery, or the examples of his seniors, 
exhort him to do.</p>
<p id="iv.viii-p18" shownumber="no">The ninth degree of humility is, for a Monk to refrain 
his tongue from speaking, and be silent till a question be asked him, 
remembering the saying of the Scripture: “In many words thou shalt not avoid 
sin,”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p18.1" n="150" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p18.2" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.10" parsed="|Prov|10|10|0|0" passage="Proverbs 10:10">Prov. x, 10</scripRef>.</note> 
and “a talkative man shall not be directed upon the earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p18.3" n="151" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p18.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.12" parsed="|Ps|118|12|0|0" passage="Psalm 118:12">Ps. cxviii. 12</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.viii-p19" shownumber="no">The tenth degree of humility is, not to be easily moved 
and prompt to laugh, for it is written: “The fool exalteth his voice to 
laughter.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p19.1" n="152" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p19.2" osisRef="Bible:Sir.21.23" parsed="|Sir|21|23|0|0" passage="Sirach 21:23">Eccli. xxi. 23</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.viii-p20" shownumber="no">The eleventh degree of humility is that when a Monk 
speaketh, he do so, gently and without laughter; humbly, with gravity or few 
words, and discreetly; and be not clamorous in his voice; for it is written: 
“A wise man is known by few words.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p20.1" n="153" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p20.2" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.10.1" parsed="|Eccl|10|1|0|0" passage="Ecclesiastes 10:1">Eccles. x.</scripRef></note></p>
<p id="iv.viii-p21" shownumber="no">The twelfth degree of humility is, that a Monk not only 
have humility in his heart, but show it also in his exterior, to all the 
behold him; so that whether he be at the work of God, in the Oratory, the 
monastery, the garden, on the way, in the field or wherever he may be, whether 
he sit, walk, or stand, let him always, with head bent down, and eyes fixed 
upon the earth, think of himself guilty for his sins, and about to be 
presented before the dreadful judgment of God, ever saying to himself with the 
Publican in the Gospel: “Lord, I a sinner am not worthy to lift up mine eyes 
to heaven.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p21.1" n="154" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p21.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.13" parsed="|Luke|18|13|0|0" passage="Luke 18:13">Luc. xviii. 13</scripRef>.</note> 
And again with the Prophet: “I am bowed down and humbled on every side.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.viii-p21.3" n="155" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.viii-p21.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.107" parsed="|Ps|118|107|0|0" passage="Psalm 118:107">Ps. cxviii. 107</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.viii-p22" shownumber="no">Thus, when all these degrees of humility have been 
ascended, the Monk will presently come to that love of God which is perfect 
and casteth our fear; to that love, whereby everything, which at the beginning 
he observed through fear, he shall now begin to do by custom, without any 
labour, and as it were naturally; not now through fear of hell, but for the 
love of Christ, our of a good custom, and a delight in virtue. All this our 
Lord will vouchsafe to work by the Holy Ghost in His servant, now that he is 
cleansed from defects and sins.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.ix" next="iv.x" prev="iv.viii" progress="60.48%" title="Chapter VIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.ix-p0.1">CHAPTER VIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.ix-p1" shownumber="no">Of the Divine Office at night-time.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.ix-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p2.1">n</span> winter, that is from the first 
of November till Easter, they shall rise at that time which reasonable 
calculation shall indicate as the eighth hour of the night, in order that 
having rested till a little after midnight, they may rise refreshed. As for 
the time that remains after Matins, let it be employed in study, by those 
Brethren who are somewhat behind-hand in the psalter and lessons. But from 
Easter till the first of November, let the hour for Matins be so arranged, 
that after a short interval during which they may go forth for the necessities 
of nature, Lauds may presently follow about the break of day.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.x" next="iv.xi" prev="iv.ix" progress="60.80%" title="Chapter IX." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.x-p0.1">CHAPTER IX.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.x-p1" shownumber="no">How many psalms are to be said in the night-hours.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.x-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.x-p2.1">n</span> winter, having first said the 
verse, “O God incline unto mine aid, O Lord make haste to help me,”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.x-p2.2" n="156" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.x-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.2" parsed="|Ps|69|2|0|0" passage="Psalm 69:2">Ps. lxix. 2</scripRef>.</note> 
the words, “O Lord open my lips, and my mouth shall declare Thy praise,”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.x-p2.4" n="157" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.x-p2.5" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.17" parsed="|Ps|50|17|0|0" passage="Psalm 50:17">Ps. l. 17</scripRef>.</note> 
are next to be repeated three times After this the third Psalm is said, with 
a “Glory be to the Father,” at the end. Then the ninety-fourth Psalm is to be 
recited or sung with an antiphon. Let hymn follow next, and then six psalms 
with antiphons. These being said, and a versicle added, let the Abbot give a 
blessing, and then, all being seated, let three lessons be read by the 
Brethren in turns, from the book lying on the lectern. After every lesson, 
let a responsory be sung. Let two of them be without a “Gloria,” but after 
the third let it be added by the Cantor, and as soon as he has begun it, let 
all rise from their seats our of honour and reverence to the Holy Trinity.</p>
<p id="iv.x-p3" shownumber="no">Let the divinely inspired books, both of the Old and New 
Testament, be read at Matins, together with the expositions made upon them by 
the most famous, orthodox, and Catholic Fathers. After these three lessons 
and their responsories, let six other psalms follow, to be sung with an 
Alleluia. Then let a lesson from the Apostle be said by heart, and after that 
a verse and the supplication of the Litanies, that is, “Kyrie eleison.” And 
thus let the Matins or Night-watches be brought to an end.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xi" next="iv.xii" prev="iv.x" progress="61.48%" title="Chapter X." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xi-p0.1">CHAPTER X.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xi-p1" shownumber="no">How Matins, or Night-office, is to be celebrated in Summer.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xi-p2" shownumber="no">F<span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p2.1">rom</span> Easter till the first of 
November, let the same number of psalms be recited, as we have before 
appointed; but let not the lessons be read, because of the shortness of the 
nights. Instead of these three lessons, let one out of the Old Testament be 
said by heart, followed by a short responsory, and let all the rest be 
performed as we have before arranged, so that without counting the third, and 
the ninety-fourth psalms, there be never fewer than twelve psalms said at 
Matins.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xii" next="iv.xiii" prev="iv.xi" progress="61.74%" title="Chapter XI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xii-p0.1">CHAPTER XI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xii-p1" shownumber="no">How Matins, or Night-office, is to be celebrated on Sundays.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xii-p2" shownumber="no">O<span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p2.1">n</span> Sunday, let them rise more 
seasonably for Matins, and therein observe the following order. When six 
psalms and the versicle have been sung, as we before arranged, let all sit 
down in a becoming and orderly manner, and let four lessons with the 
responsories be read from the book; to the forth responsory only, let the 
Cantor add a “Gloria,” at the beginning of which all shall rise out of 
reverence. After these lessons, let six more psalms follow in order, with 
their antiphons and versicle as before. Then let four other lessons with 
their responsories be read in the same way as the former. Next, let three 
canticles be said our of the Prophets, such as the Abbot shall appoint; these 
must be sung with “Alleluia.”</p>
<p id="iv.xii-p3" shownumber="no">When the versicle has been said, and the Abbot has given 
his blessing, let four other lessons out of the New Testament be read, in the 
same order as before.</p>
<p id="iv.xii-p4" shownumber="no">After the fourth responsory, let the Abbot begin the Hymn 
“Te Deum laudamus,” and this being said, let him read a lesson from the 
Gospel, with reverential fear while all stand. At the end of this let all 
answer “Amen”, and then let the Abbot go on with the Hymn: “Te decet alus.” 
Then, after the giving of the blessing, let Lauds begin. This order is 
always to be observed in singing Matins on Sundays, both in summer and in 
Winter, except perchance (which God forbid) they rise late, for then the 
lessons or responsories must be somewhat shortened. But let good care be 
taken that this do not happen; and if it do, let him, by whose negligence it 
comes to pass, make satisfaction for it in the Oratory.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xiii" next="iv.xiv" prev="iv.xii" progress="62.52%" title="Chapter XII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xiii-p0.1">CHAPTER XII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">How the solemnity of Lauds is to be performed.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">F<span class="sc" id="iv.xiii-p2.1">or</span> Sunday’s Lauds, first, let the 
sixtieth Psalm be said plainly, without an antiphon; after which, say the 
fiftieth with an “Alleluia;” then the hundred-and-seventeenth, and the 
sixty-second; then the “Blessings,”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xiii-p2.2" n="158" place="foot">The Cant. Of the Three Children. “the Benedicite.”</note> 
and “Praises”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xiii-p2.3" n="159" place="foot">Pss. cxlviii. cxlix, cl. of which almost every verse begins by the word “Laudate,” were called “Laudes”.</note>, 
one lesson out of the Apocalypse said by heart, a responsory, a hymn, a 
versicle with a canticle out of the Gospel, and the Litanies, and so conclude.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xiv" next="iv.xv" prev="iv.xiii" progress="62.81%" title="Chapter XIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xiv-p0.1">CHAPTER XIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">How Lauds are to celebrated on ferial or week days.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">O<span class="sc" id="iv.xiv-p2.1">n</span> ferial days, let Lauds be 
celebrated thus: Let the sixty-sixth Psalm be said as on Sunday, plainly and 
without an antiphon, and also somewhat more slowly, in order that all may be 
in their places for the fiftieth, which must be said with an antiphon. After 
which, let two other psalms be said according to custom; that is, on Monday, 
the fifth and thirty-fifth. On Tuesday, the forty-second and fifty-sixth. On 
Wednesday, the sixty-third and sixty-fourth. On Thursday, the eighty-seventy 
and eighty-ninth. On Friday, the seventy-fifth and ninety-first. On 
Saturday, the hundred-and-forty-second and the Canticle of Deuteronomy, which 
must be divided into two “Glorias.” But on other days, let the Canticle out 
of the Prophets be said, each on its own day, according to the practice of the 
Roman Church. After these, let the Praises follow; then a lesson from the 
Apostles, to be said by heart, a responsory, hymn, and versicle, a Canticle 
out of the Gospel, the Litanies, and so conclude.</p>
<p id="iv.xiv-p3" shownumber="no">Let not the celebration of Lauds, or Evensong, ever 
terminate, unless at the end, the Lord’s prayer be said by the Prior, in the 
hearing of all, because of the thorns of scandal which are wont to arise; that 
the Brethren, being reminded by the covenant of this prayer, in which they 
say: “Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them the trespass against us”, 
may purge themselves from these faults. But in celebrating the other hours 
let the last part only be said aloud, that all may answer: “But deliver us 
from evil.”</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xv" next="iv.xvi" prev="iv.xiv" progress="63.55%" title="Chapter XIV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xv-p0.1">CHAPTER XIV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xv-p1" shownumber="no">In what manner the Office of Matins is to be celebrated 
on the Feast days of Saints.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xv-p2" shownumber="no">O<span class="sc" id="iv.xv-p2.1">n</span> Saints’ days, and upon all 
solemnities, let the same order be observed as upon Sundays, only that psalms, 
antiphons, and lessons be said, proper to the day itself. Their method, 
however, shall remain the same as before determined.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xvi" next="iv.xvii" prev="iv.xv" progress="63.71%" title="Chapter XV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xvi-p0.1">CHAPTER XV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">At what seasons “Alleluia” must be said.</p>
<p id="iv.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">From the holy feast of Easter until Whitsuntide, let 
“Alleluia” be said without intermission, as well with the psalms, as with the 
responsories. From Whitsuntide till the beginning of Lent, let it be said at 
all the Night-Offices, with the six last psalms only. But on every Sunday out 
of Lent, let the Canticles, Lauds, Prime, Tierce, Sext and None, be said with 
“Alleluia.” Let Even-song, however, be said with antiphons. Let the 
responsories never be said with “Alleluia,” except from Easter till 
Whitsuntide.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xvii" next="iv.xviii" prev="iv.xvi" progress="63.98%" title="Chapter XVI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xvii-p0.1">CHAPTER XVI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">In what manner the Work of God is to be done in the day time.</p>
<p class="noindent" id="iv.xvii-p2" shownumber="no">“<span id="iv.xvii-p2.1" style="font-size:xx-large">S</span><span class="sc" id="iv.xvii-p2.2">even</span> times a day”, saith the 
Prophet. “have I sung praises unto Thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xvii-p2.3" n="160" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xvii-p2.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.164" parsed="|Ps|118|164|0|0" passage="Psalm 118:164">Ps. cxviii. 164</scripRef>.</note>  
This sacred number of seven shall be accomplished by us if at the times of 
Lauds, Prime, Tierce, Sext, None, Even-song, and Complin, we perform the 
duties of our service. It was of these hours the Prophet said: “<scripture osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.164" parsed="|Ps|118|164|0|0" passage="Psalm 118:164" />Seven times 
in the day I have sung praises to Thee.” 
For of the Night-watches, the same Prophet says: “At midnight I did arise to 
confess to Thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xvii-p2.5" n="161" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xvii-p2.6" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.62" parsed="|Ps|118|62|0|0" passage="Psalm 118:62">Ibid. 62</scripRef>.</note> 
At these times therefore, let us give praise to our Creator for the judgments 
of His justice; that is at Lauds, Prime, Tierce, Sext, None, Even-song, and 
Complin; and in the night let us rise to confess unto Him.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xviii" next="iv.xix" prev="iv.xvii" progress="64.33%" title="Chapter XVIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xviii-p0.1">CHAPTER XVIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">How many psalms are to be said during the aforesaid hours.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">W<span class="sc" id="iv.xviii-p2.1">e</span> have already arranged the order 
of the Office for the Nocturns, or Lauds; let us now dispose of the Hours that 
follow. At Prime, let three psalms be said separately, and not under one 
“Gloria.” Presently after the verse: “O God incline unto mine aid,” let the 
hymn of the same Hour follow, before the psalms be begun. At the end of the 
psalms, let there be recited one lesson, a versicle, and “Kyrie eleison,” and 
let that Hour conclude with a collect. Tierce, Sext, and None, are to be 
recited in the same way; that is, the prayer, versicle, and hymns of these 
same Hours, three psalms, then a lesson, versicle, and “Kyrie eleison”, and 
let the Hour conclude with a collect. If the community be great, let the 
Hours be sung with antiphons; if, however, it be small, let them be only 
recited. Let Even-Song be said with four psalms and antiphons; after these 
let a less on be recited, then a responsory, the hymn, versicle, and canticle, 
our of the Gospel—the Litany, the Lord’s Prayer, and a collect to conclude. 
For Complin, let three psalms be recited straight on without antiphons. After 
these, the hymn for that Hour, the lesson, versicle, “Kyrie eleison”, and 
blessing, and so let the Hour terminate.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xix" next="iv.xx" prev="iv.xviii" progress="64.94%" title="Chapter XVIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xix-p0.1">CHAPTER XVIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xix-p1" shownumber="no">In what order the psalms are to be said.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xix-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.xix-p2.1">n</span> the day Hours, let the verse “O 
God incline unto mine aid, O Lord make haste to help me,” always be said 
first, and after it a “Gloria.” Then the hymn proper to each Hour. On 
Sundays, at Prime, there must be said four divisions of the 
hundred-and-eighteenth Psalm. At the rest of the Hours, to wit, at Tierce, 
Sext and None, let there be said three divisions of the same 
hundred-and-eighteenth Psalm. But on Monday at Prime, let three psalms be 
said, that is, the first, second, and sixth. In the same way at Prime, let 
three psalms be said in order every day, till Sunday, as far as the nineteenth 
Psalm: yet in such a way that the ninth and seventeenth Psalms be divided into 
two “Glorias.” Thus it will fall out that on Sunday at Matins we shall always 
begin from the twentieth Psalm.</p>
<p id="iv.xix-p3" shownumber="no">At Tierce, Sext, and None, on Mondays, let the remaining 
nine divisions of the hundred-and-eighteenth Psalm be said, three at a time, 
during these same Hours. On two days therefore, to wit, Sunday and Monday, 
the hundred-and-eighteenth Psalm being gone through, let the psalms at Tierce, 
Sext, and None, on Tuesdays be sung in order, three at a time, from the 
hundred-and nineteenth to the hundred-and-twentyseventh, that is nine psalms. 
These psalms are always to be repeated at the same Hours for the rest of the 
week till Sunday; a uniform order also of the hymns, lessons, and versicles, 
being sung every day observed, so that every Sunday they may being with the 
hundred-and-eighteenth Psalm.</p>
<p id="iv.xix-p4" shownumber="no">Even song is to be sung every day with four psalms, which 
are to begin from the hundred-and-ninth, and go on to the 
hundred-and-forty-seventh, such only being excepted as are set apart for other 
Hours, that is, from the hundred-and-seventeenth, to the 
hundred-and-twenty-seventh, and from the hundred-and-thirty-third to the 
hundred-and-forty-second; all the rest are to be said in Even-song. And 
because there fall three psalms short, those of the aforesaid number that are 
longer, must be divided, that is, the hundred-and-thirty-eighth, the 
hundred-and-forty third, and the hundred-and-forty-fourth. But let the 
hundred-and-sixteenth, because it is short, be joined with the 
hundred-and-fifteenth.</p>
<p id="iv.xix-p5" shownumber="no">The order, therefore, of the psalms for Evensong being 
set down, let other matters such as lessons, responsories, hymns, versicles, 
and canticles, be arranged as before. At Complin let the same psalms be 
repeated every day: the is, the fourth, ninetieth, and the 
hundred-and-thirty-third. The order of the day office being thus disposed of, 
let all the psalms which remain be equally portioned out into seven 
Night-Watches, or Matins, and such of them as are too long, divided into two. 
Let twelve psalms be appointed for every night. If this arrangement and 
distribution of the psalms displease anyone, let him, if he think good, order 
them otherwise, provided however he take care, that every week the whole 
psalter of one hundred-and-fifty psalms be sung; and that on Sunday at Matins, 
they begin it again; for Monks show themselves to be over negligent and 
indevout, who do not in the course of a week sing over the psalter with the 
usual canticles, since we read that our holy Fathers courageously performed in 
one day, what, God grant, that we who are negligent and tepid, may perform in 
a whole week.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xx" next="iv.xxi" prev="iv.xix" progress="66.52%" title="Chapter XIX." type="chapter">
<pb href="/ccel/gregory/life_rule/Page_2.html" id="iv.xx-Page_2" n="2" />

<h3 id="iv.xx-p0.1">CHAPTER XIX.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xx-p1" shownumber="no">Of the order and discipline of singing.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xx-p2" shownumber="no">W<span class="sc" id="iv.xx-p2.1">e</span> believe that the Divine 
Presence is everywhere, and that the eyes of the Lord behold both the good and 
the bad, in all places; but we believe this especially and without any doubt, 
when we assist at the Word of God. Let us, therefore, always be mindful of 
what the Prophet saith: “Serve ye the Lord in fear.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xx-p2.2" n="162" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xx-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.11" parsed="|Ps|2|11|0|0" passage="Psalm 2:11">Ps. ii. 11</scripRef>.</note> 
And again: “Sing ye His praises with understanding.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xx-p2.4" n="163" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xx-p2.5" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.8" parsed="|Ps|44|8|0|0" passage="Psalm 44:8">Ps. xliv. 8</scripRef>.</note> 
And: “In the sight of Angels I will sing praise unto Thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xx-p2.6" n="164" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xx-p2.7" osisRef="Bible:Ps.138.1" parsed="|Ps|138|1|0|0" passage="Psalm 138:1">Ps. cxxxviii. 1</scripRef>.</note> 
Therefore, let us consider in what manner it behoveth us to be in the sight of 
God and of the Angels, and so let us sing in choir, that mind and voice may 
accord together.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxi" next="iv.xxii" prev="iv.xx" progress="66.85%" title="Chapter XX." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xxi-p0.1">CHAPTER XX.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">Of reverence at prayer.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxi-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.xxi-p2.1">f</span>, when we wish to make some 
suggestion to the powerful, we presume not to speak to them except with 
humility and reverence; with how much greater reason ought we to present our 
supplications in all humility and purity of devotion, to the Lord God of all 
things? And let us bear in mind, that we shall be heard, not for our many 
words, but for our purity of heart, and our penitential tears.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxi-p2.2" n="165" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxi-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.7" parsed="|Matt|6|7|0|0" passage="Matthew 6:7">Matth. vi. 7</scripRef>.</note> 
Our prayer, therefore, ought to be short and pure, unless perchance it be 
prolonged by the inspiration of Diving Grace. Yet, let all prayer made in 
common be short, and when the sign has been given by the Prior, let all rise 
together.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxii" next="iv.xxiii" prev="iv.xxi" progress="67.17%" title="Chapter XXI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xxii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">Of the Deans of the Monastery.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxii-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.xxii-p2.1">f</span> the Community be large, let men 
of good repute and saintly lives be chosen from among the Brethren and 
appointed Deans, to be careful over their Deaneries in all things, according 
to the command of God, and the precepts of their Abbot. Let such men be 
chosen for Deans as the Abbot may safely rely upon to share his burthens; and 
let them not be chosen by order, but according to the merit of their lives and 
learning. And if perchance any of them, being puffed up with pride, shall be 
found blameworthy, and being thrice rebuked, shall show no sign of amendment, 
let him be put out of office, and a more worthy man substituted in his place. 
Concerning the Provost, we make the same ordinance.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxiii" next="iv.xxiv" prev="iv.xxii" progress="67.52%" title="Chapter XXII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xxiii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">How the Monks are to sleep.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no">L<span class="sc" id="iv.xxiii-p2.1">et</span> them sleep, each in separate 
beds, and receive, according to the appointment of the Abbot, bedclothes 
befitting their condition. If it be possible, let them all sleep in one 
place; but if the number do not allow of this, let them repose by tens or 
twenties in one place with their Seniors who have care of them. And let a 
candle burn constantly in that same cell until morning. Let them sleep 
clothed, and girt with girdles or cords, but let them not have knives by their 
sides while they sleep, lest perchance they be hurt therewith; and thus let 
the Monks always be ready, that when the sign is given they may rise speedily, 
and hasten, each one, to come before his Brother to the Work of God, but yet 
with all gravity and modesty.</p>
<p id="iv.xxiii-p3" shownumber="no">Let not the younger Brethren have beds in a place apart 
by themselves, but separated among the Elders. And when they rise to the work 
of God, let them gently encourage one another, because of the excuses of those 
who are sluggish.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxiv" next="iv.xxv" prev="iv.xxiii" progress="68.00%" title="Chapter XXIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xxiv-p0.1">CHAPTER XXIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxiv-p1" shownumber="no">Of excommunication for offences.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxiv-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.xxiv-p2.1">f</span> any Brother be found stubborn, 
disobedient, proud, murmuring, or in any way gainsaying the holy Rule, or 
contemning the orders of his Elders, let him, in accordance with the precept 
of the Lord, be once or twice secretly admonished by them. If he amend not, 
let him be reprehended publicly before all. But if in spite of all this he do 
not correct himself, let his be subjected to excommunication, provided he 
understand the nature of the punishment. But if he remain obstinate, let him 
undergo corporal chastisement.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxv" next="iv.xxvi" prev="iv.xxiv" progress="68.27%" title="Chapter XXIV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xxv-p0.1">CHAPTER XXIV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxv-p1" shownumber="no">What the manner of excommunication ought to be.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxv-p2" shownumber="no">T<span class="sc" id="iv.xxv-p2.1">he</span> measure of excommunication or 
punishment should be meted out according to the quality of the faults; but the 
estimation of their gravity shall depend upon the judgment of the Abbot. If 
any Brother be found guilty of small faults, let him be deprived of eating at 
table with the rest. The manner of his punishment shall be as follows: In the 
Oratory he shall not intone a psalm or antiphon, nor read a lesson, until he 
has made satisfaction. He shall take his portion of food after the Brethren 
have taken theirs, in such quantity, and at such time as the Abbot shall deem 
fit. If, for example, the Brethren take their refection at the sixth hour, 
let him take his at the ninth; if the Brethren take theirs at the ninth, let 
him take his in the evening, until by due satisfaction he obtain pardon.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxvi" next="iv.xxvii" prev="iv.xxv" progress="68.68%" title="Chapter XXV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xxvi-p0.1">CHAPTER XXV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxvi-p1" shownumber="no">Of more grievous faults.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxvi-p2" shownumber="no">L<span class="sc" id="iv.xxvi-p2.1">et</span> that Brother who is guilty of 
more grievous faults be denied both the table and the Oratory. Let none of 
the Brethren discourse with him not keep him company. Let him be alone at the 
work enjoined him, continuing in penance and sorrow, knowing that terrible 
sentence of the Apostle, who saith, “That such a one is delivered over to 
Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that his spirit may be saved in the 
day of our Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxvi-p2.2" n="166" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxvi-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.5" parsed="|1Cor|5|5|0|0" passage="1 Corinthians 5:5">I. Cor. v. 5</scripRef>.</note> 
Let him take his portion of food alone, in such measure and at such time as 
the Abbot shall think fit: let not anyone bless him as he passes by, not the 
food that is given to him.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxvii" next="iv.xxviii" prev="iv.xxvi" progress="68.99%" title="Chapter XXVI." type="chapter">
<pb href="/ccel/gregory/life_rule/Page_3.html" id="iv.xxvii-Page_3" n="3" />
<h3 id="iv.xxvii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXVI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxvii-p1" shownumber="no">Of those who keep company with the excommunicated without the command of the Abbot.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxvii-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.xxvii-p2.1">f</span> any Brother shall presume, 
without the command of the Abbot, to join himself in any way to the 
excommunicated Brother, or to talk with him, or send him a message, let him 
incur the same penalty of excommunication.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxviii" next="iv.xxix" prev="iv.xxvii" progress="69.14%" title="Chapter XXVII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xxviii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXVII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxviii-p1" shownumber="no">How the Abbot ought to care for the excommunicated.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxviii-p2" shownumber="no">L<span class="sc" id="iv.xxviii-p2.1">et</span> the Abbot have a special care 
of the offending Brethren, for, “They that are well need not the physician, 
but they that are sick.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxviii-p2.2" n="167" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxviii-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.12" parsed="|Matt|9|12|0|0" passage="Matthew 9:12">Matth. ix. 12</scripRef>.</note> 
He ought, therefore, like a wise physician, to use every means in their 
regard, and covertly send them as comforters, some elderly and discreet 
Brothers to console, as it were secretly, the wavering one, and win him to 
make humble satisfaction. Let them comfort him, that he be not swallowed up 
by overmuch sorrow, but as the Apostle saith: “Let charity be confirmed 
towards him, and let all pray for him.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxviii-p2.4" n="168" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxviii-p2.5" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|0|0" passage="1 Corinthians 2:8">I Cor. ii. 8</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.xxviii-p3" shownumber="no">The Abbot ought especially to have care, and with all 
prudence and industry, to see that he lose none of the sheep committed to his 
charge. Let him know that he hath undertaken the care of sick souls, and not 
a tyrannical authority over such as are well. Let him fear the threat of the 
Prophet, by whom God saith; “What ye saw to be fat, that ye took to 
yourselves, and what was diseased, that ye threw away.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxviii-p3.1" n="169" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxviii-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.34.3" parsed="|Ezek|34|3|0|0" passage="Ezek. 34:3">Ezech. xxxiv. 3</scripRef>.</note> 
Let him imitate the loving kindness of the “Good Shepherd,” Who “leaving 
ninety-nine sheep in the mountains, went to seek one that had gone astray, on 
whose infirmity He took such compassion, that He vouchsafed to lay it on His 
own sacred shoulder, and thus carry it back to the flock.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxviii-p3.3" n="170" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxviii-p3.4" passage="">Luc. xv. 4</scripRef>.</note></p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxix" next="iv.xxx" prev="iv.xxviii" progress="69.78%" title="Chapter XXVIII." type="chapter">

<h3 id="iv.xxix-p0.1">CHAPTER XXVIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxix-p1" shownumber="no">Of those who, being often corrected, do not amend.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxix-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.xxix-p2.1">f</span> any Brother after being 
corrected, or even excommunicated for any fault, doth not amend, let a sharper 
correction be administered to him: that is to say, let him be punished with 
stripes. But if for all that he do not correct himself, or being puffed up 
with pride (which God forbid) shall also defend his doings; then let the Abbot 
act like a wise physician, and after applying the fomentations and ointments 
of exhortation, the medicines of the Divine Scriptures, and last of all the 
punishment of excommunication and of scourging; then, if he find that his 
labours have no effect,—let him add what is more that all this,—his own 
prayer, and the prayer of the Brethren for him, that the Lord, Who can do all 
things, would vouchsafe to work a cure upon the infirm Brother. If he be not 
healed and corrected by this means, then let the Abbot use the sword of 
separation, according to that saying of the Apostle: “Put away the evil one 
from among you.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxix-p2.2" n="171" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxix-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.13" parsed="|1Cor|5|13|0|0" passage="1 Corinthians 5:13">I. Cor. v. 13</scripRef>.</note> 
And again: “If the faithless one depart, let him depart,”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxix-p2.4" n="172" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxix-p2.5" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.15" parsed="|1Cor|7|15|0|0" passage="1 Corinthians 7:15">I. Cor. vii. 15</scripRef>.</note> 
lest one diseased sheep should infect the whole flock.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxx" next="iv.xxxi" prev="iv.xxix" progress="70.34%" title="Chapter XXIX." type="chapter">
<pb href="/ccel/gregory/life_rule/Page_4.html" id="iv.xxx-Page_4" n="4" />
<h3 id="iv.xxx-p0.1">CHAPTER XXIX.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxx-p1" shownumber="no">Whether the Brethren who leave the monastery ought to be received again.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxx-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.xxx-p2.1">f</span> that Brother, who through his 
own fault leaveth, or is cast out of the Monastery, be willing to return, he 
shall first promise to amend the fault for which he went forth; then let him 
be received into the lowest rank, that by this, his humility may be tried. If 
he go out again, let him be received back till the third time. But after this 
let him know that all entrance will be denied him.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxxi" next="iv.xxxii" prev="iv.xxx" progress="70.56%" title="Chapter XXX." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xxxi-p0.1">CHAPTER XXX.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxxi-p1" shownumber="no">How children are to be corrected.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxxi-p2" shownumber="no">E<span class="sc" id="iv.xxxi-p2.1">very</span> age and understanding ought 
to have a measure of government suitable to it. As often therefore as 
children, or those under age, commit faults, and are incapable of 
understanding the greatness of the punishment of excommunication, let them be 
punished by rigorous fasting, or sharp stripes, that so they may be corrected.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxxii" next="iv.xxxiii" prev="iv.xxxi" progress="70.74%" title="Chapter XXXI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xxxii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxxii-p1" shownumber="no">What kind of man the Cellarer of the monastery ought to be.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxxii-p2" shownumber="no">L<span class="sc" id="iv.xxxii-p2.1">et</span> there be chosen out of the 
Community as Cellarer of the Monastery, a man who is wise, ripe in manners, 
and sober; not a great eater, not haughty, nor hasty, nor insulting; not slow, 
nor wasteful, but fearing God, and acting as a father to the whole 
Brotherhood. Let him have care of all things, and without the command of the 
Abbot do nothing. Let him take heed of all that is ordered, and not sadden 
his Brethren. But if any Brother shall perchance ask anything of him that is 
not reasonable, let him not, by contemptuously spurning, grieve him, but 
reasonable and with all humility refuse what he asks for amiss.</p>
<p id="iv.xxxii-p3" shownumber="no">Let him have regard for his own soul, mindful of that 
rule of the Apostle: “They that have ministered well, shall purchase for 
themselves a good degree.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxxii-p3.1" n="173" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxxii-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.13" parsed="|1Tim|3|13|0|0" passage="1 Timothy 3:13">I Tim. iii. 13.</scripRef>.</note> 
Let him care diligently for the sick, the children, the guests, and the poor; 
knowing, without doubt, that for all these he shall give an account on the 
judgment day. Let him look upon all the vessels and goods of the Monastery as 
if they were the sacred vessels of the Altar. Let him neglect nothing; 
neither let him be covetous, nor prodigal, not wasteful of the goods of the 
Monastery, but do all things with moderation, and according to the command of 
his Abbot.</p>
<p id="iv.xxxii-p4" shownumber="no">Above all things, let him have humility, and give at 
least a gentle answer unto him, on whom he hath nothing else to bestow; for it 
is written: “A good word is above the best gift.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxxii-p4.1" n="174" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxxii-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Sir.18.17" parsed="|Sir|18|17|0|0" passage="Sirach 18:17">Eccli. xviii. 17</scripRef>.</note> 
Let him have under his care all that the Abbot shall appoint, and presume not 
to meddle with anything from which he shall forbid him. Let him give to the 
Brethren their appointed allowance of food, without arrogance or delay, that 
they be not scandalised; mindful of that divine word which tells what 
punishment he deserves “Who shall scandalise one of these little ones.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxxii-p4.3" n="175" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxxii-p4.4" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.6" parsed="|Matt|18|6|0|0" passage="Matthew 18:6">Matth. xviii. 6</scripRef>.</note> 
If the Community be large, let there be given to him helpers, by whose aid he 
may quietly perform the office committed to his charge. Let such things as 
are to be given or asked for, be given and asked for at suitable hours, that 
no one may be troubled or saddened in the House of God.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxxiii" next="iv.xxxiv" prev="iv.xxxii" progress="71.78%" title="Chapter XXXII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xxxiii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">Of the iron tools, or goods of the monastery.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">F<span class="sc" id="iv.xxxiii-p2.1">or</span> keeping the iron tools, 
clothes, or other goods belonging to the Monastery, let the Abbot appoint 
Brethren, of whose life and conversation he may be sure, and to them let him 
allot all things to be kept, as he shall judge most expedient. Of these let 
the Abbot keep a list, that as the Brethren succeed each other in their 
various occupations, he may know what he gives and what he receives. If any 
one shall use the property of the Monastery in a slovenly or negligent manner, 
let him be rebuked. If he does not amend, let him be subjected to regular 
discipline.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxxiv" next="iv.xxxv" prev="iv.xxxiii" progress="72.08%" title="Chapter XXXIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xxxiv-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">Whether monks ought to have anything of their own.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">E<span class="sc" id="iv.xxxiv-p2.1">specially</span> let this vice be cut 
away from the Monastery by the very roots, that no one presume, without leave 
of the Abbot, to give, or receive, or hold as his own, anything whatsoever, 
either book, or tablets, or pen, or anything at all; because they are men 
whose very bodies and wills are not in their own power. But all that is 
necessary they may hope for from the Father of the Monastery; nor can they 
keep anything which the Abbot has not given or allowed. Let all things be 
common to all, as it is written: “Neither did any one say to think that aught 
was his own.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxxiv-p2.2" n="176" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxxiv-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.32" parsed="|Acts|4|32|0|0" passage="Acts 4:32">Acts. iv. 32</scripRef>.</note> 
If any one shall be found given to this most wicked vice, let him be 
admonished once or twice, and if he do not amend, let him be subjected to 
correction.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxxv" next="iv.xxxvi" prev="iv.xxxiv" progress="72.46%" title="Chapter XXXIV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xxxv-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXIV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxxv-p1" shownumber="no">Whether all ought equally to receive what is needful.</p>
<p id="iv.xxxv-p2" shownumber="no">As it is written: “Distribution was made to every one, 
according as he had need.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxxv-p2.1" n="177" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxxv-p2.2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.35" parsed="|Acts|4|35|0|0" passage="Acts 4:35">Acts. iv. 35</scripRef>.</note> 
By this, we do not say that there should be accepting of persons, which God 
forbid, but that due consideration should be shown to each one’s infirmities. 
Therefore, let him who needeth less, give God thanks, and be not grieved; and 
let him who needeth more, be humbled for his infirmity, and not lifted up for 
the mercy that is shown him; and thus all the members shall be in peace. 
Above all things, take heed there be no murmuring, by word or sign, upon any 
occasion whatsoever, If any one shall be found faulty in this respect, let 
him be subjected to most severe discipline.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxxvi" next="iv.xxxvii" prev="iv.xxxv" progress="72.81%" title="Chapter XXXV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xxxvi-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">Of the weekly servers in the kitchen.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">T<span class="sc" id="iv.xxxvi-p2.1">he</span> Brethren are so to serve each 
other, that no one be excused from the office of the kitchen, unless he be 
hindered by sickness or other business of more profit; because a greater 
reward is gotten thence. But let the weaker Brethren have help, that they may 
do their work without sadness; and let all generally have help according as 
the number of the Community, and the situation of the place, shall require. 
If the Community be great, let the Cellarer be excused from the kitchen, and 
as we have said before, such as are employed in matters of greater profit. 
Let the rest serve each other in charity. On Saturday, let him who endeth his 
week in the kitchen make all things clean. Let him wash the towels wherewith 
the Brethren wipe their hands and feet, and let both him who goeth out and him 
who cometh in, wash the feet of all. He shall hand over to the Cellarer, 
clean and whole, all the vessels of his office, and the Cellarer shall deliver 
them to him who entereth upon his office, that he may know what he giveth and 
what he receiveth. Let these weekly Officers, one hour before refection, take 
each a draught of drink and a piece of bread over and above the appointed 
allowance, that at the hour of refection they may serve their Brethren without 
murmuring or great labour. Nevertheless, on solemn days let all forbear till 
after Mass. On Sunday, immediately after Lauds both the out-going and the 
in-coming officers for the week, shall cast themselves upon their knees before 
all, and ask to be prayed for. Let him that hath ended his office say the 
verse: “Blessed art Thou, O Lord God, Who didst help me, and console me,”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxxvi-p2.2" n="178" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxxvi-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.85.17" parsed="|Ps|85|17|0|0" passage="Psalm 85:17">Ps. lxxxv. 17</scripRef>.</note> 
which being thrice repeated, he shall receive the blessing. Let him who 
entereth upon his office follow immediately after and say: “O God incline unto 
mine aid, O Lord make haste to help me.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxxvi-p2.4" n="179" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxxvi-p2.5" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.2" parsed="|Ps|69|2|0|0" passage="Psalm 69:2">Ps. lxix. 2</scripRef>.</note> 
Let this likewise be thrice repeated by all, and having received the blessing, 
let him enter upon his office.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxxvii" next="iv.xxxviii" prev="iv.xxxvi" progress="73.77%" title="Chapter XXXVI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xxxvii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXVI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">Of the sick Brethren.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">B<span class="sc" id="iv.xxxvii-p2.1">efore</span> all things, and above all 
things, special care must be taken of the sick, so that they may be served in 
very deed, as Christ Himself, for He saith: “I was sick, and ye visited Me.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxxvii-p2.2" n="180" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxxvii-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.26" parsed="|Matt|25|26|0|0" passage="Matthew 25:26">Matth. xxv. 26</scripRef>.</note> 
And “What ye did to one of these My least Brethren, ye did to Me.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxxvii-p2.4" n="181" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxxvii-p2.5" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.40" parsed="|Matt|25|40|0|0" passage="Matthew 25:40">Ibid. 40</scripRef>.</note> 
But let the sick themselves bear in mind that they are served for the honour 
of God, and must not grieve the Brethren who serve them by their extravagant 
demands. Nevertheless, they must patiently be borne with, because there is 
gotten from such a more abundant reward. Therefore let the Abbot take special 
care they be not neglected.</p>
<p id="iv.xxxvii-p3" shownumber="no">Let a separate cell be set apart for their use, and an 
attendant that is God-fearing, diligent and careful. As often as it shall be 
expedient, let the use of baths be allowed the sick; but to such as are in 
health, and especially to the young, let it be seldom granted. Moreover the 
sick and weakly may be allowed the use of flesh meat for their recovery. As 
soon, however, as they get better, they must all, after the accustomed manner, 
abstain from meat. Let the Abbot take special care that the Cellarer or 
attendants neglect not the sick, because whatever is done amiss by his 
disciples, is imputed to himself.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxxviii" next="iv.xxxix" prev="iv.xxxvii" progress="74.36%" title="Chapter XXXVII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xxxviii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXVII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">Of old men and children.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxxviii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iv.xxxviii-p2.1">Although</span> man’s nature is of itself 
drawn to feel pity for these two ages, that is, for the old and for children, 
yet it is fitting that the authority of the Rule should provide for them. Let 
their weakness therefore be always taken into account, and the rigour of the 
Rule with regard to food, be by no means kept with them. Let a kind 
consideration be had for them, and let leave be granted them, to eat before 
the regular hours.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xxxix" next="iv.xl" prev="iv.xxxviii" progress="74.59%" title="Chapter XXXVIII." type="chapter">
<pb href="/ccel/gregory/life_rule/Page_5.html" id="iv.xxxix-Page_5" n="5" />
<h3 id="iv.xxxix-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXVIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xxxix-p1" shownumber="no">Of the weekly reader.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xxxix-p2" shownumber="no">R<span class="sc" id="iv.xxxix-p2.1">eading</span> ought not to cease while 
the Brethren eat at table. Neither ought anyone presume to read, who shall 
take up the book at haphazard; but let him who is appointed to read for the 
whole week, enter upon his office on Sunday. After Mass and communion, let 
him ask all to pray for him, that God may keep from him the spirit of pride. 
And let this verse be thrice repeated in the Oratory by all, the Reader first 
beginning it: “O Lord Thou wilt open my lips, and my mouth shall declare Thy 
praise;”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xxxix-p2.2" n="182" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xxxix-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.17" parsed="|Ps|50|17|0|0" passage="Psalm 50:17">Ps. l. 17</scripRef>.</note> 
and thus having received a blessing, let him enter upon his duty. The 
greatest silence shall be kept, so that no muttering, or voice, shall be 
heard, except the voice of the Reader.</p>
<p id="iv.xxxix-p3" shownumber="no">Such things as are necessary for meat and drink, let 
the Brethren so minister to each other, that no one need ask for anything. 
Yet should anything be wanted, let it be asked for rather by a sign than by a 
word. Nor let anyone presume to ask questions, about what is being read, or 
about anything else, lest occasion be given to the evil one. Should the 
Prior, however, think fit, he may make some brief exhortation for the 
edification of the Brethren. And let the Brother who is Reader for the week 
take a little pottage before he begin to read, on account of Holy communion, 
and lest perchance it be grievous for him to fast so long. Afterwards let him 
eat with the weekly Officers and servers of the kitchen. The Brethren must 
not read or sing in turns, but such only as may edify the hearers.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xl" next="iv.xli" prev="iv.xxxix" progress="75.31%" title="Chapter XXXIX." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xl-p0.1">CHAPTER XXXIX</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xl-p1" shownumber="no">Of the measure or quantity of meat.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xl-p2" shownumber="no">W<span class="sc" id="iv.xl-p2.1">e</span> think it sufficient for daily 
refection, both at the sixth and ninth hour, that there be at all seasons two 
dishes, because of the infirmities of different people; so that he who cannot 
eat of one, may make his meal of the other. Let therefore two dishes of hot 
food suffice for the Brethren, and if there be any apples or young vegetables, 
let them be added as a third dish. Let one pound weight of bread suffice for 
the day, whether there be one refection, or both dinner and supper. If they 
are to sup, let a third part of that pound be reserved by the Cellarer, to be 
put before them at supper.</p>
<p id="iv.xl-p3" shownumber="no">If their labour be great, it shall be in the power of the 
Abbot to add what he shall think fitting to their ordinary allowance; taking 
care always to avoid surfeiting, that the Monks be not overtaken with 
indigestion, because there is not sin more contrary to a Christian than 
gluttony, as our Lord saith: “Take heed to yourselves lest perhaps your hearts 
be overcharged with surfeiting and drunkenness.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xl-p3.1" n="183" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xl-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.31.34" parsed="|Luke|31|34|0|0" passage="Luke 31:34">Luc. xxxi. 34.</scripRef>.</note> 
But to children to tender age, let not the same quantity be given, but less 
than to the older, in all things preserving frugality. Let all, except the 
very weak and the sick, abstain from eating the flesh of four-footed beasts.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xli" next="iv.xlii" prev="iv.xl" progress="75.93%" title="Chapter XL." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xli-p0.1">CHAPTER XL.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xli-p1" shownumber="no">Of the measure of drink.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xli-p2" shownumber="no">E<span class="sc" id="iv.xli-p2.1">very</span> one hath his proper gift 
from God, one thus, another thus.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xli-p2.2" n="184" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xli-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|0|0" passage="1 Corinthians 7:7">I Cor. vii. 7</scripRef>.</note> 
Therefore it is not without some misgiving, that we appoint the measure of 
other men’s victuals. Yet considering the condition of those in weak health, 
we think that one pint of wine will be sufficient for each one every day. But 
let those upon whom God bestows the gift of abstinence know, that they shall 
receive the proper reward. It, however, the situation of the place, labour, 
or the heat of summer, require more, let the Prior do what he thinketh good; 
ever having a care that fullness, or gluttony creep not in. And although we 
read<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xli-p2.4" n="185" place="foot">In Vitis Patrum. Verba Senior: v. 4. 31.</note> 
:that wine is not at all the drink of Monks,” yet, because in these our times, 
they will not be so persuaded, let us at least agree to this, not to drink to 
satiety, but sparingly, “Because wine maketh even the wise to fall away.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.xli-p2.5" n="186" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.xli-p2.6" osisRef="Bible:Sir.19.2" parsed="|Sir|19|2|0|0" passage="Sirach 19:2">Eccli. xix. 2</scripRef>.</note> 
Where, however, the poverty of the place will not allow the appointed measure, 
but much less, or perhaps none at all, let those who live there praise God and 
murmur not. This we admonish above all things, that there never be any 
murmuring.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xlii" next="iv.xliii" prev="iv.xli" progress="76.49%" title="Chapter XLI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xlii-p0.1">CHAPTER XLI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xlii-p1" shownumber="no">At what hours the Brethren are to take their Refections.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xlii-p2" shownumber="no">F<span class="sc" id="iv.xlii-p2.1">rom</span> the holy Feast of Easter 
until Whitsuntide, let the Brethren take their refection at the sixth hour, 
and their supper at night. But from Whitsuntide, throughout the whole summer, 
let them fast on Wednesdays and Fridays till the ninth hour, unless they have 
to labour in the fields, or the extremity of the heat oppress them; but on 
other days let them dine at the sixth hour. This hour for dinner shall be 
continued at the discretion of the Abbot, if they have work in the fields, or 
the heat of summer be great. Let him so moderate and dispose all things that 
souls may be saved, and that what the Brethren do, may be done without just 
complaint. But from the thirteenth of September till the beginning of Lent, 
let the Brethren always take their meal at the ninth hour.</p>

<p id="iv.xlii-p3" shownumber="no">From the beginning of Lent till Easter, they shall take 
their meal in the evening; yet, let things be so ordered, that there be no 
need of lamps during the refection, but that all be done by daylight. At all 
times let the hour for supper and for dinner be so arranged that all things be 
done by daylight.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xliii" next="iv.xliv" prev="iv.xlii" progress="77.03%" title="Chapter XLII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xliii-p0.1">CHAPTER XLII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xliii-p1" shownumber="no">That no one may speak after Complin.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xliii-p2" shownumber="no">M<span class="sc" id="iv.xliii-p2.1">onks</span> ought to keep silence at all 
times, but especially during the hours of the night; and therefore on all 
days, whether of fast or not, let them all come together, presently after 
supper if it be not a fasting-day, and let one read the “Collations,” or Lives 
of the Fathers, or something else which will edify the hearers; nor, however, 
the Heptateuch, or Book of Kings, for it will not be profitable for weak 
understandings to hear this part of Scripture at that hour; yet at other times 
it may be read. But if it be a fasting-day, let them, as we have said come to 
the reading of the Collations shortly after Even-song. Then let them read 
four or five pages, or as many as the time will allow, in order that during 
reading, all, even such as have had some work enjoined them, may have 
assembled together. All being gathered together, let them say Complin, after 
which no one shall be permitted to speak. If anyone shall be found to break 
this rule of silence, let him be liable to the most severe punishment; except 
there be some necessary cause, such as the arrival of guests, or the command 
of the Abbot. Yet, even in that case, let it be done with the greatest 
gravity and moderation.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xliv" next="iv.xlv" prev="iv.xliii" progress="77.62%" title="Chapter XLIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xliv-p0.1">CHAPTER XLIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xliv-p1" shownumber="no">Of those who come late to the work of God or to table.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xliv-p2" shownumber="no">A<span class="sc" id="iv.xliv-p2.1">s</span> soon as the signal for Divine 
Office shall be heard, each one, laying aside whatever occupation he may 
happen to be engaged in, shall hasten with all speed, and yet with gravity, 
lest an occasion be given for light behaviour. Let nothing, therefore, be 
preferred to the Work of God. If any one shall come to Matins after the 
“Gloria” of the ninety-fourth Psalm, which we would have said slowly and 
leisurely for this very purpose, let him not stand in his order in the choir, 
but last of all, or in a place which the Abbot shall have set apart for such 
negligent people; that he may be seen by him and by all the rest, till the 
Work of God be ended, thus and do penance and make public satisfaction.</p>
<p id="iv.xliv-p3" shownumber="no">We have judged it fitting they should stand in the last 
place, or apart, for this reason; that being seen by all, they may for very 
shame’s sake amend. For if they remain outside the Oratory, some one will 
perchance either return to his cell and sleep, or at least sit without, and, 
abandoning himself to idle talk, give an occasion to the evil one. Let him 
therefore enter in, that he may not lose all, and may be amended for the time 
to come. In the day Hours, let him that shall come to the Work of God, after 
the verse “Deus in adjutorium,” and “Gloria” of the first Psalm, stand last, 
as directed above, and not presume to join himself to the choir of singers 
until he has made satisfaction, unless the Abbot shall, by his permission, 
give him leave; on condition, however, that he afterwards make amends for his 
fault.</p>
<p id="iv.xliv-p4" shownumber="no">He that cometh not to table before the verse, “Oculi 
omnium,” or, “Edent pauperes,” so that all may say the verse and pray, and all 
at once sit down to table together, shall be corrected once or twice, if this 
have happened through his own fault or negligence. And if he do not 
afterwards amend, let him not be admitted to a share of the common table, but 
being separated from the company of his Brethren, let him eat alone, and let 
his portion of wine be taken away from him, till be make satisfaction and 
amend his ways. He shall suffer the like penalty, who is not present at the 
verse “Confiteantur,” or. “Memoriam,” that is said after meat. And let not 
any one presume to take meat or drink before or after the appointed time. 
Moreover, if anything be offered to a Brother by the Prior and that Brother 
refuse it, but afterwards have a mind for it, he shall receive neither that, 
nor anything else, until he have made suitable atonement.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xlv" next="iv.xlvi" prev="iv.xliv" progress="78.82%" title="Chapter XLIV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xlv-p0.1">CHAPTER XLIV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xlv-p1" shownumber="no">How those who are excommunicated, are to make satisfaction.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xlv-p2" shownumber="no">At the hour when the Work of God 
is being celebrated in the Oratory, let him, who for more grievous offences is 
excommunicated from the table or Oratory, lie prostrate before the doors 
thereof saying nothing; only with his head upon the ground, let him lie at the 
feet of all who go out of the Oratory. This he shall do until the Abbot think 
he hath given sufficient satisfaction. When ordered by the Abbot, he shall 
cast himself at the Abbot’s feet, and then at the feet of all the Brethren 
that they may pray for him.</p>
<p id="iv.xlv-p3" shownumber="no">Then, if the Abbot shall order it, let him be received 
into the Choir, and stand in that rank which he shall appoint; yet so that he 
presume not to intone a psalm, or read a lesson in the Oratory, or do anything 
else unless the Abbot again order him. After each Hour, when the Work of God 
is finished, let him cast himself upon the earth in the place where he stands, 
and in this manner make satisfaction, until the Abbot commands him to cease 
therefrom. But let such as for slight faults are excommunicated only from the 
table, make satisfaction in the Oratory as long as the Abbot shall command, 
and let them continue their satisfaction until he bless them and say:—“It is 
enough.”</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xlvi" next="iv.xlvii" prev="iv.xlv" progress="79.42%" title="Chapter XLV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xlvi-p0.1">CHAPTER XLV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xlvi-p1" shownumber="no">Of those who commit any fault in the Oratory.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xlvi-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.xlvi-p2.1">f</span> any one, while reciting a 
psalm, responsory, antiphon, or lesson, shall make any mistake and not 
forthwith atone for it before all, let him be liable to greater punishment, as 
one who will not correct by humility, what he hath done amiss through 
negligence. But for such a fault, let children be beaten.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xlvii" next="iv.xlviii" prev="iv.xlvi" progress="79.60%" title="Chapter XLVI." type="chapter">
<pb href="/ccel/gregory/life_rule/Page_6.html" id="iv.xlvii-Page_6" n="6" />
<h3 id="iv.xlvii-p0.1">CHAPTER XLVI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xlvii-p1" shownumber="no">Of those who offend in lighter matters.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xlvii-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.xlvii-p2.1">f</span> any one, while engaged in 
labour, either in the kitchen or the cellar, or in the service of others, in 
the bakehouse, the garden, or in any other occupation, shall do anything 
amiss, or break or lose anything, or offend in any other way, and do not come 
presently before the Abbot or Community, and of his own accord confess and 
make satisfaction for his offence; when that is made known by another, he 
shall be more severely punished. But if the fault be a secret sin, let him 
manifest it to the Abbot only, or to his spiritual Seniors, who know how to 
heal their own wounds, and not to disclose or publish those of others.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xlviii" next="iv.xlix" prev="iv.xlvii" progress="79.92%" title="Chapter XLVII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xlviii-p0.1">CHAPTER XLVII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xlviii-p1" shownumber="no">Of making known the hour for the work of God.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xlviii-p2" shownumber="no">L<span class="sc" id="iv.xlviii-p2.1">et</span> the Abbot take care, both 
night and day, to signify the hour for the Work of God, either by announcing 
it himself, or by intrusting the duty of so doing to some watchful Brother, in 
order that all things may be done at their appointed times. But after the 
Abbot, let such as have been appointed, each in his own order, intone the 
psalms or antiphons. Let not any one presume to sing or read unless he have 
skill enough to do so, unto the edification of the hearers. Whomsoever the 
Abbot shall appoint to do this, let him do it with humility, gravity, and the 
fear of God,</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.xlix" next="iv.l" prev="iv.xlviii" progress="80.22%" title="Chapter XLVIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.xlix-p0.1">CHAPTER XLVIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.xlix-p1" shownumber="no">Of daily manual labour.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.xlix-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.xlix-p2.1">dleness</span> is an enemy of the soul. 
Therefore the Brethren ought to be employed at certain times in labouring with 
their hands, and at other fixed times in holy reading. Wherefore we think 
that both these occasions may be well ordered thus: From Easter till the first 
of October, let them, on going forth from Prime, labour at whatever they are 
required till about the fourth hour. From the fourth, till close upon the 
sixth hour, let them be employed in reading. On rising from table after the 
sixth hour, let them rest on their beds with all silence, or if perchance any 
one shall desire to read, let him read in such a way as not to disturb any one 
else.</p>
<p id="iv.xlix-p3" shownumber="no">Let None be said seasonable, at about the middle of the 
eighty hour, and after that let them work at what they have to do till the 
evening. If the situation of the place, or their poverty require them to 
labour in reaping their corn, let them not be saddened thereat, for then are 
they Monks in very deed, when they live by the labour of their hands, as our 
Fathers and the Apostles did before us. Yet let all things be done with 
moderation for the sake of the fainthearted.</p>
<p id="iv.xlix-p4" shownumber="no">From the first of October till the beginning of Lent, 
they shall be employed in reading till the second hour complete, when Tierce 
shall be celebrated, and from that till the ninth hour, let them labour at 
whatever work is enjoined them. At the first signal of the ninth hour, let 
them all leave off work, so as to be ready when the second signal is given. 
After their refection they shall be employed in reading spiritual books, or 
the psalms.</p>
<p id="iv.xlix-p5" shownumber="no">But in Lent they must read from morning till the third 
hour complete, then let them work till the end of the tenth hour, at what is 
enjoined them. In these days of Lent, let each one have a book from the 
Library, and read it all through in order. The books must be given at the 
beginning of Lent. Let one or two Seniors be specially appointed to go about 
the Monastery at the hours in which the Brethren are employed in reading, and 
see that no one be slothful or give himself up to idleness or foolish talk, 
and neglect his reading, being thus not only unprofitable to himself, but also 
a hindrance to others. If such a one be found (which God forbid!) let him be 
reprehended once or twice, and if he do not amend, let him be so severely 
corrected, that others may take warning by it. Neither let one Brother 
associate himself with another at unseasonable times.</p>
<p id="iv.xlix-p6" shownumber="no">On Sunday all shall devote themselves to reading, except 
such as are deputed for the various offices. But if any one shall be so 
negligent and slothful as to be either unwilling or unable to meditate or 
read, let him have some work imposed upon him which he can do, and thus not be 
idle. To the Brethren who are of weak constitution or in delicate health, 
such work or art shall be given as shall keep them from idleness, and yet not 
oppress them with so much labour as to drive them away. Their weakness must 
be taken into consideration by the Abbot.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.l" next="iv.li" prev="iv.xlix" progress="81.65%" title="Chapter XLIX." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.l-p0.1">CHAPTER XLIX.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.l-p1" shownumber="no">Of the observance of Lent.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.l-p2" shownumber="no">A<span class="sc" id="iv.l-p2.1">lthough</span> a Monk’s life ought at 
all times to resemble a continual Lent, yet because few have such virtue, we 
exhort all in these days of Lent to live in all purity, and during this holy 
season to wash away all the negligences of other times. This we shall 
worthily accomplish if we refrain from all defects, and apply ourselves to 
tearful prayer, to reading, to compunction of heart, and abstinence. In these 
days, therefore, let us add something over and above to our wonted task, such 
as private prayers, and abstinence from meat and drink; let every one offer to 
God, of his own free will, with joy of the Holy Ghost, something above the 
measure appointed him; that is to say, let him withold from his body something 
in the way of food, drink, sleep, talk, laughter, and with spiritual joy and 
desire, await the holy feast of Easter. Nevertheless, let each one acquaint 
the Abbot with what he offers, and do it at his desire and with his consent; 
because whatever is done without the permission of the spiritual Father, shall 
be imputed to presumption and vain glory, and merit no reward. All things, 
therefore, must be done with the approbation of the Abbot.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.li" next="iv.lii" prev="iv.l" progress="82.22%" title="Chapter L." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.li-p0.1">CHAPTER L.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.li-p1" shownumber="no">Of the Brethren who work at a great distance from the Oratory, or are on a journey.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.li-p2" shownumber="no">T<span class="sc" id="iv.li-p2.1">he</span> Brethren who work at a great 
distance; and, in the Abbot’s judgment, are unable to come to the Oratory in 
due time, shall fall upon their knees in the place where they are labouring, 
and there perform the Work of God with divine fear. Also, those who are sent 
on a journey shall not allow the appointed hours to pass by, but perform them 
on the way as they are best able, and omit not to accomplish their task of 
Divine Service.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lii" next="iv.liii" prev="iv.li" progress="82.47%" title="Chapter LI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lii-p0.1">CHAPTER LI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lii-p1" shownumber="no">Of the Brethren who do not go far off.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lii-p2" shownumber="no">L<span class="sc" id="iv.lii-p2.1">et</span> not the Brother who goes forth 
upon any errand, and intends to return that same day to the Monastery, presume 
to eat while abroad, even though invited to do so, unless perchance he has the 
Abbot’s orders. If he do otherwise, let him be excommunicated.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.liii" next="iv.liv" prev="iv.lii" progress="82.62%" title="Chapter LII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.liii-p0.1">CHAPTER LII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.liii-p1" shownumber="no">Of the Oratory of the Monastery.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.liii-p2" shownumber="no">L<span class="sc" id="iv.liii-p2.1">et</span> the Oratory be what its name 
signifieth, and let nothing else be done or treated of there. When the Work 
of God is ended, let all go forth with exceeding great silence, and let 
respect be paid to the presence of God, in order that the Brother who wishes 
to pray privately, may not be hindered from so doing by the misconduct of 
another. If any other Brother should also wish to pray secretly, let him 
enter without ostentation and pray, not with a loud voice, but with tears and 
earnestness of heart. Therefore, let not any one remain in the Oratory after 
the Work of God is ended, except for the purpose of prayer, lest he be a 
hindrance to others.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.liv" next="iv.lv" prev="iv.liii" progress="82.95%" title="Chapter LIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.liv-p0.1">CHAPTER LIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.liv-p1" shownumber="no">Of the manner of entertaining guests.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.liv-p2" shownumber="no">L<span class="sc" id="iv.liv-p2.1">et</span> all guests who come to the 
Monastery be entertained like Christ Himself, because He will say: “I was a 
stranger and ye took Me in.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.liv-p2.2" n="187" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.liv-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.35" parsed="|Matt|25|35|0|0" passage="Matth. 25:35">Matth. xxv. 35</scripRef>.</note> 
Let due honour be paid to all, especially to those who are of the household of 
the Faith, and to travellers. As soon, therefore, as a guest is announced, 
let the Prior or the Brethren go to meet him with all show of charity. First 
let them pray together, and so be associated to each other in peace. The kiss 
of peace shall not be offered till after prayer, because of the illusions of 
the devil. And in the salutation itself let all humility be shewn. By bowing 
the head or prostrating on the ground before all the guests who come or go, 
let Christ Who is received in their persons be also adored in them.</p>
<p id="iv.liv-p3" shownumber="no">When the guests have been received, let them be brought 
to prayer, and after that, the Prior, or any one whom he shall order, shall 
sit with them. Let the Divine Law be read before the guest, that he may be 
edified, and afterwards let all courtesy be shown them. For his sake, the 
Prior shall break the fast ordained by the Rule, unless perchance it be one of 
those special days, on which it cannot be broken. The Brethren, however, 
shall keep their accustomed fast. Let the Abbot pour water on the hands of 
the guests, and let both him and the whole Community wash the feet of the 
same, after which they shall say this verse: “We have received Thy mercy, O 
God, in the midst of Thy temple.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.liv-p3.1" n="188" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.liv-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.48.10" parsed="|Ps|48|10|0|0" passage="Psalm 48:10">Ps. xlviii. 10</scripRef>.</note> 
But let the poor, and strangers especially, be diligently entertained with all 
care, because in them Christ is more truly received. For the simple fear of 
the rich doth beget them honour.</p>
<p id="iv.liv-p4" shownumber="no">Let the kitchen for the Abbot and the guests stand apart, 
in order that the latter, who are never wanting in a monastery, may not 
disquiet the Brethren by their untimely arrivals. Into this kitchen let two 
Brothers, who can perform its duties well, enter for a year. They shall have 
assistance when they need it, in order that they may serve without murmuring. 
When they have less labour, let them go forth to work where they shall be 
appointed. And not only in these, but in all other offices of the Monastery, 
let consideration be shown them, so that when they need help, it be given, and 
when they are without work, they obey and do what is commanded them.</p>
<p id="iv.liv-p5" shownumber="no">Let the care of the guest-room be entrusted to a Brother, 
whose soul the fear of God possesseth. Let there be a sufficient number of 
beds there, and let the House of God be by wise men wisely governed. By no 
means let any one, unless appointed thereunto, either mix with, or speak to 
the guests; but if he shall meet or see them, after humbly saluting and asking 
their blessing, he shall pass on, saying that it is not lawful for him to talk 
with a guest.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lv" next="iv.lvi" prev="iv.liv" progress="84.28%" title="Chapter LIV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lv-p0.1">CHAPTER LIV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lv-p1" shownumber="no">Whether it be lawful for a Monk to receive letters or presents.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lv-p2" shownumber="no">B<span class="sc" id="iv.lv-p2.1">y</span> no means let any Monk, without 
the Abbot’s permission, receive from his parents or from anyone else, or give 
to another, letters, tokens, or any gifts whatsoever. And if anything be sent 
to him, even from his parents, let him not presume to receive it, unless it be 
first told the Abbot. If he order it to be received, it shall be in his power 
to appoint the person to whom it shall be given; and let not the Brother, to 
whom perchance it was sent, be grieved, lest an occasion be given to the 
devil. Whosoever shall presume to do otherwise, shall be subjected to regular 
discipline.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lvi" next="iv.lvii" prev="iv.lv" progress="84.60%" title="Chapter LV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lvi-p0.1">CHAPTER LV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lvi-p1" shownumber="no">Of the clothes and shoes of the Brethren.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lvi-p2" shownumber="no">L<span class="sc" id="iv.lvi-p2.1">et</span> clothing be given to the 
Brethren suitable to the place where they live, and to the temperature of the 
air; because in cold countries more is needed, and in warm, less. The 
arrangement of all this shall be left to the discretion of the Abbot. 
Nevertheless we believe that for temperate places, it will be sufficient for 
each Monk to have a cowl and tunic: the cowl in winter to be of thicker stuff, 
but in summer finer and worn thin; also a scapular for work, and shoes and 
stockings to cover their feet. Let not the Monks find fault with the colour 
or coarseness of things; they shall be such as can be procured in the country 
where they live, or bought at the cheapest rate.</p>
<p id="iv.lvi-p3" shownumber="no">Let the Abbot take care of their dimensions, that they be 
not too short, but of a size suitable to those who wear them. On receiving 
new clothes, let them always give up the old ones at once, to be laid by in 
the wardrobe for the poor. For it is sufficient for a Monk to have two tunics 
and two cowls, as well for change at nights, as for the convenience of 
washing. Anything beyond this is superfluous and must be cut off. Also, they 
shall give back their shoes, and whatever is worn out, when they receive 
anything new. When sent on a journey, they shall receive drawers from the 
wardrobe, and on their return shall restore them washed clean. Let their 
cowls and tunics on such occasions be somewhat better than those they 
ordinarily use. They shall receive them on setting out, and restore them to 
the wardrobe on their return.</p>
<p id="iv.lvi-p4" shownumber="no">Let a straw mattress, a blanket, coverlet and pillow, 
suffice for their bedding. This the Abbot shall frequently examine, to 
prevent the vice of proprietorship; and if any one be discovered to possess 
anything which he hath not received from the Abbot, let him be subjected to 
the severest correction. To root out this vice, let all things be given them 
by the Abbot which shall be necessary, that is, a cowl, a tunic, shoes, and 
stockings, a girdle, a knife, a pen, a needle, a handkerchief, and tablets, 
that all pretence of necessity may be taken away. However let the Abbot 
always bear in mind that sentence from the Acts of the Apostles: “And 
distribution was made to every one according as he had need.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lvi-p4.1" n="189" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.lvi-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.35" parsed="|Acts|4|35|0|0" passage="Acts 4:35">Acts. iv. 35</scripRef>.</note> 
Let him, therefore, consider the infirmities of such as are in need, and pay 
no regard to the ill-will of the envious. In all his ordinances let him 
always think on the retribution of God.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lvii" next="iv.lviii" prev="iv.lvi" progress="85.77%" title="Chapter LVI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lvii-p0.1">CHAPTER LVI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lvii-p1" shownumber="no">Of the Abbot’s Table.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lvii-p2" shownumber="no">T<span class="sc" id="iv.lvii-p2.1">he</span> Abbot shall always take his 
meals with the guests and strangers. But as often as there are few guests, it 
shall be in his power to invite any of the Brethren he may choose. Let him 
take care, however, that one or two Seniors be always left with the Brethren, 
for the sake of discipline.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lviii" next="iv.lix" prev="iv.lvii" progress="85.92%" title="Chapter LVII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lviii-p0.1">CHAPTER LVII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lviii-p1" shownumber="no">Of the artificers of the Monastery.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lviii-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.lviii-p2.1">f</span> there be Artificers in the 
Monastery, let them exercise their crafts with all humility, provided the 
Abbot shall have ordered them. But if any of them be proud of the skill he 
hath in his craft, because he thereby seemeth to gain something for the 
Monastery, let him be removed from it, and not exercise it again, unless, 
after humbling himself, the Abbot shall permit him.</p>
<p id="iv.lviii-p3" shownumber="no">But if any of their work is to be sold, let those who 
make the bargain take heed and presume not to defraud the Monastery in any 
way. Let them remember Ananias and Saphira,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lviii-p3.1" n="190" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.lviii-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.10" parsed="|Acts|5|10|0|0" passage="Acts 5:10">Acts. v. 10</scripRef>.</note> 
lest they, or any who defraud the Monastery, should incur the death of their 
soul, and these did the death of their body. And in the prices themselves, 
let not the vice of avarice creep in, but let things always be sold somewhat 
cheaper than by Seculars, that in all things God may be glorified.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lix" next="iv.lx" prev="iv.lviii" progress="86.35%" title="Chapter LVIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lix-p0.1">CHAPTER LVIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lix-p1" shownumber="no">Of the manner of receiving Brothers to Religion.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lix-p2" shownumber="no">L<span class="sc" id="iv.lix-p2.1">et</span> not an easy entrance be 
granted to one who cometh newly to Religious life, but, as the Apostle saith: 
“Try the Spirits if they be of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lix-p2.2" n="191" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.lix-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1" parsed="|1John|4|1|0|0" passage="1 John 4:1">I Joan. iv. 1</scripRef>.</note> 
If, therefore, the newcomer persevere knocking, and continue for four or five 
days patiently to endure both the injuries offered to him and the difficulty 
made about his entrance, and persist in his petition; leave to enter shall be 
granted him, and he shall be in the guest Hall for a few days. Afterwards he 
shall be in the Novitiate, where he shall meditate, and eat, and sleep.</p>
<p id="iv.lix-p3" shownumber="no">Let a Senior who has the address of winning souls, be 
appointed to watch over him narrowly and carefully, to discover whether he 
truly seeks God, and is eager for the Work of God, for obedience and for 
humiliation. Let all the rigour and austerity by which we tend towards God be 
laid before him. And if he promise stability and perseverance, at the end of 
two months, let the whole Rule be read to him, with the addition of these 
words: “Behold the law under which thou desirest to fight; if thou canst 
observe it, enter in; if thou canst not, freely depart.” If he shall still 
persevere, let him then be brought back to the aforesaid cell of the Novices, 
and be again tried in all patience. After the lapse of six months, let the 
Rule be read to him again, that he may know unto what he has come. If he 
still persevere, after four months, let the same Rule be read to him once 
more. If he shall then promise, after due deliberation, to observe all things 
and to do everything commanded him, let him be received into the Community, 
knowing that he is from that time forward under the law of the Rule, so that 
he can neither leave the Monastery nor shake off the yoke of the Rule, which, 
after so long a deliberation, he might have accepted or refused.</p>
<p id="iv.lix-p4" shownumber="no">And when they admit him to profession, he shall, in the 
presence of all, make a promise before God and His saints, of stability, 
amendment of manners, and obedience, in order that if at any time he shall act 
contrariwise he may know that he shall be condemned by Him Whom he mocketh. 
He shall draw up the form of this promise in the name of the Saints whose 
relics are on the Altar, and of the Abbot there present. With his own hand 
shall he write it, or if he knoweth not how, another at his request shall 
write it for him, and the Novice shall put his mark to it, and lay it with his 
own hand upon the Altar.</p>
<p id="iv.lix-p5" shownumber="no">After doing this, let him presently begin the verse: 
“Uphold me O lord according to Thy Word, and I shall live, and let me not be 
confounded in my expectation.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lix-p5.1" n="192" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.lix-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.116" parsed="|Ps|118|116|0|0" passage="Psalm 118:116">Ps. cxviii. 116</scripRef>.</note> 
Let the whole Community repeat this three times, adding at the end, “Glory be 
to the Father.” Then let the new Brother cast himself at the feet of all, 
that they may pray for him, and from that hour he shall be counted as one of 
the Community. If he hath any property, he shall either first bestow it upon 
the poor, or by a formal gift, hand it over to the Monastery, without any 
reserve for himself; because for the future he must know that he hath not so 
much as power over his own body. Let him therefore presently, in the Oratory, 
be stripped of his own garments and be clothed in those of the Monastery. But 
the garments of which he is divested shall be kept in the wardrobe, that if 
(which God forbid) he should consent, by the persuasion of the devil, to leave 
the Monastery, he may be stripped of his habit and expelled. But he shall not 
have again the writing of his profession which the Abbot received from him at 
the Altar; that shall be kept in the Monastery.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lx" next="iv.lxi" prev="iv.lix" progress="88.06%" title="Chapter LIX." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lx-p0.1">CHAPTER LIX.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lx-p1" shownumber="no">Of the sons of nobles, or of the poor that are offered.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lx-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.lx-p2.1">f</span> any nobleman shall perchance 
offer his son to God in the Monastery, let the parents, if the child himself 
be under age, make the aforesaid promise for him, and together with the 
oblation<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lx-p2.2" n="193" place="foot">This was a host and a chalice in which there was some wine. The child held them in his hands during the ceremony of dedication. Constit: Lanfranci. Cap. xviii.</note> 
let them wrap that promise and the hand of the boy in the Altar Cloth, and 
thus dedicate him to God. But with regard to his property, they shall, in the 
said document, promise under oath, that they will never either give or furnish 
him with an occasion of having anything, either by themselves, or by any other 
person or means whatsoever. If they will not do this, but wish to offer 
something as an alms to the Monastery, by way of acknowledgment, let them make 
a donation of whatsoever they please, and reserve the income of it to 
themselves. Let matters be so managed that no expectation remain with the 
child, whereby being deceived he may perish (which God forbid). As we have 
learnt by experience in the case of others. Let those who are poorer act in 
the same way. But such as have nothing whatever, shall simply make the 
promise, and with the oblation give up their son, before witnesses.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lxi" next="iv.lxii" prev="iv.lx" progress="88.68%" title="Chapter LX." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lxi-p0.1">CHAPTER LX.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lxi-p1" shownumber="no">Of priests who desire to dwell in the Monastery.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lxi-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.lxi-p2.1">f</span> any one of the priestly order 
shall request to be received into the Monastery, let not permission be 
speedily granted even unto him. However, if he shall still persist in his 
request, let him know that he will have to keep all the discipline appointed 
by the Rule, and that no relaxation will be made in his favour, according to 
that which is written: “Friend, for what art thou come?”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lxi-p2.2" n="194" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.lxi-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.50" parsed="|Matt|26|50|0|0" passage="Matthew 26:50">Matth. xxvi. 50.</scripRef>.</note> 
Nevertheless he shall be allowed to stand next after the Abbot, to give the 
blessing, and to say Mass, provided the Abbot order him. Otherwise he shall 
presume to do nothing, knowing that he is subject to regular discipline, and 
particularly obliged to give unto all examples of humility. If his position 
in the Monastery shall have been given to him on account of his Order, or for 
any other reason whatsoever, let him remember that his true place is the one 
fixed by the time of his entrance, and not that which was yielded to him out 
of reverence for his Priesthood. But if any Cleric shall likewise desire to 
be admitted into the Monastery, let him be put in a middle rank, but only on 
condition that he promise observance of the Rule and stability in it.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lxii" next="iv.lxiii" prev="iv.lxi" progress="89.26%" title="Chapter LXI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lxii-p0.1">CHAPTER LXI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lxii-p1" shownumber="no">Of monks that are strangers, how they are to be received.</p>
<p id="iv.lxii-p2" shownumber="no">If any Monk who is a stranger shall come from distant 
places and desire to dwell in the Monastery as a guest, and being content with 
the customs he findeth there, doth not trouble the Monastery by his 
superfluous wants, but is satisfied with what he findeth, let him be 
entertained for as long a time as he desireth. And if he reasonable, and with 
loving humility, reprehend or point out any abuse, let the Abbot prudently 
take notice of what he saith; for the Lord hath perchance sent him for that 
very reason. But if, after a time, he should desire to take up his abode 
there, let him not be refused; especially since they had ample opportunities 
for discovering his manner of life, during the time he lived among them as a 
guest.</p>
<p id="iv.lxii-p3" shownumber="no">If, however, during that time he was found troublesome or 
faulty, not only shall he not be incorporated with the Community, but even be 
told with all civility to depart, lest others should be corrupted by his bad 
behaviour. But if he doth not deserve to be sent away, not only let him be 
received into the society of the community, when he makes the request, but let 
him even be persuaded to stay, that by his example others may be instructed; 
because in every place we serve one God, and fight under one King.</p>
<p id="iv.lxii-p4" shownumber="no">The Abbot may also put him in a somewhat higher rank, if 
he shall find him well deserving of it. And not only may the Abbot exalt a 
Monk to a higher place than is his due, but also any of the aforesaid Priests 
or Clerics, if their lives be such as to deserve it. Let the Abbot, however, 
beware never at anytime to receive a Monk into his Community from a known 
Monastery, without the consent of his Abbot, or letters of commendation from 
him, because it is written: “What thou wilt not have done to thyself, do not 
thou to another.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lxii-p4.1" n="195" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.lxii-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.12" parsed="|Matt|7|12|0|0" passage="Matthew 7:12">Matth. vii. 12</scripRef>.</note></p>


</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lxiii" next="iv.lxiv" prev="iv.lxii" progress="90.14%" title="Chapter LXII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lxiii-p0.1">CHAPTER LXII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lxiii-p1" shownumber="no">Of the priests of the Monastery.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lxiii-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.lxiii-p2.1">f</span> any Abbot desire to have a 
Priest or Deacon promoted to Holy Orders, let him choose from his Monks, one 
who is worthy to fill the office of Priesthood. But let him that is ordained 
beware of haughtiness and pride, and presume not to do anything except what is 
ordered by the Abbot; well aware, that he is now much more subject to the 
discipline of the Rule. Let him not, by reason of his priesthood, forget the 
obedience and discipline of the Rule, but rather strive to advance more and 
more in the service of God.</p>
<p id="iv.lxiii-p3" shownumber="no">He shall, however, take his rank from the time he entered 
the Monastery, except in his office at the Altar, and also, in case the 
Community’s choice and the Abbot’s desire be to advance him higher for his 
holiness of life. He must, nevertheless, observe the rules prescribed by the 
Deans or Provosts, and if he presume to act contrariwise, he shall be judged, 
not as a Priest, but as a rebel. If after frequent admonitions he do not 
amend, the Bishop shall be informed of his behaviour. If even after this he 
grow not better, and his faults become notorious, he shall be thrust out of 
the Monastery, provided his disobedience be such that he will not submit and 
obey the Rule.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lxiv" next="iv.lxv" prev="iv.lxiii" progress="90.72%" title="Chapter LXIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lxiv-p0.1">CHAPTER LXIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lxiv-p1" shownumber="no">Of the order of the Community.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lxiv-p2" shownumber="no">T<span class="sc" id="iv.lxiv-p2.1">he</span> Brethren shall hold that rank 
in the Monastery which is fixed for them by the time of their conversion, by 
the merit of their life, or by the appointment of the Abbot. And let not the 
Abbot disquiet the flock committed to him, not, as it were by an arbitrary use 
of power, arrange anything unjustly; but let him always consider that he is to 
give an account to God of all his judgments and of all his works.</p>
<p id="iv.lxiv-p3" shownumber="no">Therefore, let the Brethren receive the Pax, approach to 
Communion, intone a psalm, and stand in choir, according to that order which 
he shall appoint, or which they hold among themselves. In all places without 
exception, let not order be decided by age, neither let it be a prejudice to 
any man; for Samuel and Daniel, though mere youths, sat in judgment upon the 
elders.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lxiv-p3.1" n="196" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.lxiv-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.7.15" parsed="|1Kgs|7|15|0|0" passage="1 Kings 7:15">I. Reg. vii. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iv.lxiv-p3.3" osisRef="Bible:Dan.13.51" parsed="|Dan|13|51|0|0" passage="Daniel 13:51"> Daniel. xiii. 51, et seq.</scripRef>.</note> 
With the exception, therefore, of those whom for special reasons the Abbot 
shall advance or loser, let all the rest keep the order of the conversion. 
For example: He who cometh to the Monastery at the second hour of the day must 
know that he is lower than the man who came at the first hour, no matter what 
his age or dignity may be. But with regard to children, let them be kept 
under discipline on all occasions, by all indiscriminately.</p>
<p id="iv.lxiv-p4" shownumber="no">Let the Juniors, therefore, honour their Seniors, and the 
Seniors love the Juniors. But in addressing each other by name, no one shall 
call another by his simple name; let the Seniors call the Juniors Brothers, 
and let the Juniors call the Seniors Fathers out of reverence.</p>
<p id="iv.lxiv-p5" shownumber="no">But because the Abbot representeth the person of Christ, 
he shall be called “Domnus,” and “Abbot,” not as if he took this title upon 
himself, but out of honour and love of Christ. Let him remember to conduct 
himself in such a way, as to be worthy of so great honour.</p>
<p id="iv.lxiv-p6" shownumber="no">Wheresoever the Brethren meet each other, let the Junior 
ask a blessing from the Senior. When the Senior passeth by, let the Junior 
rise, and give place to him to sit down. Nor shall the Junior presume to sit 
with him, unless his Senior bid him do so, in order to accomplish that which 
is written: “In honour preventing one another.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lxiv-p6.1" n="197" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.lxiv-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.10" parsed="|Rom|12|10|0|0" passage="Romans 12:10">Rom. xii. 10</scripRef>.</note> 
Little children, youths, shall keep their respective places in the oratory or 
at table with due discipline. Elsewhere, careful watch shall be kept over 
them, till they come to the age of understanding.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lxv" next="iv.lxvi" prev="iv.lxiv" progress="91.86%" title="Chapter LXIV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lxv-p0.1">CHAPTER LXIV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lxv-p1" shownumber="no">Of the election of the Abbot.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lxv-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.lxv-p2.1">n</span> the election of an Abbot let 
the following method always be observed; that he be constituted Abbot whom 
either the whole Community by common consent shall elect in the fear of God, 
or whom a small part of the same, shall choose with greater wisdom. Let him 
who is to be raised to this dignity be chosen on account of his virtuous life, 
his learning, and his wisdom; even though he be the last in the Community. 
But although the entire Community (which God forbid) shall with one accord 
choose a man who supports them in their evil practices, and these, by some 
means become known to the Bishop in whose diocese that place is situated, or 
to the Abbots, or to the neighbouring Christians; let them nullify the 
election of these wicked men, and appoint a worthy steward over the House of 
God; knowing that for this they shall receive a good reward, if they do it 
with a pure intention, and through zeal for God; and, on the contrary, that 
they sin if the neglect to do so.</p>
<p id="iv.lxv-p3" shownumber="no">When once established in his office, let the Abbot always 
reflect how weighty a burthen he hath received, and unto Whom he must give an 
account of his stewardship. Let him also know that it is more becoming in him 
to do good unto others, than to hold sway over them. He must therefore be 
learned in the Divine Law, that he may know whence to “bring forth new things 
and old;”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lxv-p3.1" n="198" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.lxv-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.52" parsed="|Matt|13|52|0|0" passage="Matthew 13:52">Matt. xiii. 52</scripRef>.</note> 
he must be chaste, sober, and merciful, and always prefer mercy to justice, 
that he himself may obtain mercy. He shall hate vice, and love the Brethren. 
Even in his corrections he shall act with prudence, and be guilty of no 
excess, lest, while too eagerly scouring off the rust, the vessel itself be 
broken. Let him bear in mind his own frailty, and remember that “the bruised 
reed must not be broken.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lxv-p3.3" n="199" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.lxv-p3.4" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.3" parsed="|Isa|42|3|0|0" passage="Isaiah 42:3">Isai. xlii. 3.</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p id="iv.lxv-p4" shownumber="no">By this, we do not mean that he should allow vices to 
grow up, but, as we have said before, with prudence and charity, seek to root 
them out in such a way as shall be expedient for each case; and let his aim 
be rather to excite love, than to inspire fear. He must not be truculent and 
anxious; neither let him be over exacting, not headstrong, nor jealous, nor 
over suspicious, for then he will never be at rest. Even in what he orders, 
whether it pertain to God or to temporal matters, let him be prudent and 
considerate. Let him be discreet and moderate in the works which he enjoins, 
bearing in mind the discretion of holy Jacob who said; “If I shall cause my 
flocks to be overdriven, they will all die in one day.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lxv-p4.1" n="200" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.lxv-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.33.13" parsed="|Gen|33|13|0|0" passage="Gen. 33:13">Genesis. xxxiii. 13</scripRef>.</note> 
Therefore adopting these and the like principles of discretion, which is the 
mother of all virtues, let him so temper all things that the strong may have 
somewhat to strive after, and the weak, nought from which they may flee away. 
Especially let him observe this present Rule in all things, that after having 
ministered well, he may hear from the Lord what the good servant heard, who 
gave corn to his fellow servants in due time; “Amen, I say unto you, over all 
his goods will he place him.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lxv-p4.3" n="201" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.lxv-p4.4" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.47" parsed="|Matt|24|47|0|0" passage="Matthew 24:47">Matth. xxiv. 47</scripRef>.</note></p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lxvi" next="iv.lxvii" prev="iv.lxv" progress="93.31%" title="Chapter LXV." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lxvi-p0.1">CHAPTER LXV.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lxvi-p1" shownumber="no">Of the Provost of the Monastery.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lxvi-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.lxvi-p2.1">t</span> often happens that by the 
appointment of a Provost<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lxvi-p2.2" n="202" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.lxvi-p2.3" passage="">This corresponds to our Prior. St. Benedict uses Preaepositus and Prior synonymously.</scripRef>.</note> 
great scandals arise in Monasteries; because some, so appointed, being puffed 
up with the malignant spirit of pride, and esteeming themselves to be second 
Abbots, take upon themselves to tyrannise over others, to foster scandals, and 
to promote dissensions in the Community; and especially in those places where 
the Provost is instituted by the same Bishops of Abbots as the Abbot himself. 
How foolish this custom is, may easily be perceived; for a handle for pride is 
given to the Provost from the very beginning of his appointment, because his 
thoughts suggest to him that he is now released from the power of his Abbot, 
since he is instituted by the very persons by whom the Abbot himself is 
instituted. Hence arise envy, quarrels, detractions, rivalries, dissensions, 
and disorders; and while the Abbot and Provost are at variance with each 
other, it must of necessity follow, that their souls are imperilled during 
this dissension; those also who are under their charge run to destruction by 
adhering, some to one side, and some to the other. The sin of this danger 
lieth principally upon those who were the authors of such an appointment.</p>
<p id="iv.lxvi-p3" shownumber="no">Therefore, we foresee that it is expedient for the 
preservation of peace and charity, that the entire government of the Monastery 
depend upon the will of the Abbot. As we have before arranged, let all the 
business of the Monastery be transacted, if possible, by the Deans, according 
as the Abbot shall have determined, in order that, many being sharers in the 
same office, no one may become proud.</p>
<p id="iv.lxvi-p4" shownumber="no">But if either the circumstances of the place require a 
Provost, or the Community with reason and humility ask for one, and the Abbot 
think it expedient, he shall with the advice of such of the Brethren as have 
the fear of God before them, nominate and appoint one himself. Let the 
Provost do with reverence what shall be enjoined him by the Abbot, in no way 
going against his will or ordinance; because the higher he is advanced above 
the rest, the more carefully ought he to observe all the precepts of the 
Rule. If the Provost be found viciously inclined, or deceived by the 
haughtiness of pride, or a contemner of the Holy Rule, let him be warned by 
word of mouth four times; if he do not amend, let the correction of regular 
discipline be applied to him. If with this he do not grow better, he shall be 
deposed from the dignity of the Provostship, and a worthier man put in his 
place. If after this he be not quiet and obedient in the Community, let him 
be expelled from the Monastery. The Abbot shall nevertheless bear in mind, 
that for all his judgments he shall have to give an account to God, lest 
perchance his soul burn with the flame of envy and jealousy.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lxvii" next="iv.lxviii" prev="iv.lxvi" progress="94.68%" title="Chapter LXVI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lxvii-p0.1">CHAPTER LXVI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lxvii-p1" shownumber="no">Of the porter of the Monastery.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lxvii-p2" shownumber="no">A<span class="sc" id="iv.lxvii-p2.1">t</span> the gate of the Monastery, let 
there be stationed a wise old man, who knows how to receive and to give an 
answer, and whose ripeness of age will not suffer him to wander from his 
post. He ought to have a cell near the gate, that such as come may always 
find him at hand, ready to give them an answer.</p>
<p id="iv.lxvii-p3" shownumber="no">As soon as any one shall knock, or a poor man cry for 
aid, let him presently answer: “Thanks be to God,” or invoke a blessing; and 
with all mildness of the fear of God, let him reply speedily in the fervour of 
charity. If he need help, he shall have a junior Brother with him. The 
Monastery ought, if possible, to be so constructed as to contain within itself 
all necessaries, that is, water, a mill, a garden, and a bakehouse; also that 
the various crafts be exercised within it, so that there be no occasion for 
Monks to go abroad, because it is in no wise expedient for their souls. We 
wish this rule to be frequently read in the Community, that no Brother may 
excuse himself on the score of ignorance.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lxviii" next="iv.lxix" prev="iv.lxvii" progress="95.18%" title="Chapter LXVII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lxviii-p0.1">CHAPTER LXVII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lxviii-p1" shownumber="no">Of brethren who are sent on a journey.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lxviii-p2" shownumber="no">L<span class="sc" id="iv.lxviii-p2.1">et</span> those who are to be sent on a 
journey commend themselves to the prayers of all the Brethren and of the 
Abbot, and always at the last prayer of the Work of God let a commemoration be 
made of all the absent. When they come back, they shall, on the very day of 
their return, lie prostrate on the ground of the Oratory during all the 
Canonical Hours, while the Work of God is being fulfilled, and beg the prayers 
of all, on account of the faults they may have committed on the way, by sight 
or hearing of evil things, or by idle discourse. Let no one presume to relate 
unto others what he has seen or heard outside the Monastery; because this is a 
fruitful source of evil. If any one shall presume to do so, let him be liable 
to the penalty prescribed by the Rule. In like manner shall he be punished 
who shall presume to break the enclosure of the Monastery, or go anywhere, or 
do anything, how trifling soever without leave of the Abbot.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lxix" next="iv.lxx" prev="iv.lxviii" progress="95.65%" title="Chapter LXVIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lxix-p0.1">CHAPTER LXVIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lxix-p1" shownumber="no">If a Brother be ordered to do impossibilities.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lxix-p2" shownumber="no">I<span class="sc" id="iv.lxix-p2.1">f</span> any hard or impossible commands 
be enjoined a Brother, let him receive the injunctions of him who biddeth him 
with all mildness and obedience. But if he shall see that the burthen 
altogether exceedeth the measure of his strength, let him patiently and in due 
season state the cause of this inability unto his Superior, without 
manifesting any pride, resistance, or contradiction. If after his suggestion, 
the Prior shall still persist in his command, let the Brother know that it is 
for his good, and trusting in the assistance of God, let him obey through love 
for Him.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lxx" next="iv.lxxi" prev="iv.lxix" progress="95.95%" title="Chapter LXIX." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lxx-p0.1">CHAPTER LXIX.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lxx-p1" shownumber="no">That no one presume to defend another in the Monastery.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lxx-p2" shownumber="no">S<span class="sc" id="iv.lxx-p2.1">pecial</span> care must be taken, that 
on no occasion one Monk presume to uphold or defend another in the Monastery, 
even though they be very near of kin. In no way whatsoever let any Monk 
presume to do this, because exceeding great occasion of scandal may arise from 
thence. If anyone shall transgress in this point, let him be severely 
punished.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lxxi" next="iv.lxxii" prev="iv.lxx" progress="96.15%" title="Chapter LXX." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lxxi-p0.1">CHAPTER LXX.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lxxi-p1" shownumber="no">That no one presume to strike another.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lxxi-p2" shownumber="no">L<span class="sc" id="iv.lxxi-p2.1">et</span> every occasion of presumption 
be avoided in the Monastery. We ordain and decree, that no one, unless the 
Abbot hath given his authority, shall be allowed to excommunicate or to strike 
any of his Brethren. Such as trespass in this respect shall be reprehended in 
the presence of all, that the rest may be inspired with fear. But let all 
have strict discipline and care over children, until their fifteenth year; yet 
this also must be done with moderation and discretion. For he who shall, 
without the Abbot’s leave, presume to chastise such as are above that age, or 
to be unduly severe even towards the children, shall be liable to regular 
discipline, because it is written: “What thou wouldst not have done to 
thyself, do not thou unto another.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lxxi-p2.2" n="203" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.lxxi-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:Tob.4.16" parsed="|Tob|4|16|0|0" passage="Tobit 4:16">Tob. iv. 16</scripRef>.</note></p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lxxii" next="iv.lxxiii" prev="iv.lxxi" progress="96.53%" title="Chapter LXXI." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lxxii-p0.1">CHAPTER LXXI.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lxxii-p1" shownumber="no">That the brethren be obedient to each other.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lxxii-p2" shownumber="no">T<span class="sc" id="iv.lxxii-p2.1">he</span> service of obedience by all is 
not to be rendered to the Abbot only, but the Brethren shall also mutually 
obey each other, knowing that by this path of obedience they shall to unto 
God. Therefore, when the command of the Abbot, or of other Superiors 
constituted by him, have been first obeyed, (to which we suffer no private 
orders to be preferred), the Juniors shall obey their Seniors with all charity 
and diligence. If anyone be found contentious, let him be rebuked.</p>
<p id="iv.lxxii-p3" shownumber="no">But if a Brother be rebuked for event he least thing by 
the Abbot, or by any of his Seniors; or if he shall perceive that the mind of 
his Senior is even slightly, be it never so little, moved against him, he 
shall, without delay, prostrate himself at his feet, and remain there till 
that commotion be appeased and he receive a blessing. If any one be too proud 
to do this, let him be liable either to corporal punishment, or if he prove 
contumacious, let him be expelled from the Monastery.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lxxiii" next="iv.lxxiv" prev="iv.lxxii" progress="97.02%" title="Chapter LXXII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lxxiii-p0.1">CHAPTER LXXII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">Of the good zeal which Monks ought to have.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">A<span class="sc" id="iv.lxxiii-p2.1">s</span> there is an evil zeal of 
bitterness which separateth from God, and leadeth to hell, so there is a good 
zeal, which separateth from vices and leadeth to God and life everlasting. 
Let Monks, therefore, exercise this zeal with most fervent love; that is to 
say, let them “in honour prevent one another.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lxxiii-p2.2" n="204" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.lxxiii-p2.3" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.10" parsed="|Rom|12|10|0|0" passage="Romans 12:10">Rom. xii. 10</scripRef>.</note> 
Let them bear patiently with each other’s infirmities, whether of body or of 
mind. Let them contend with one another in the virtue of obedience. Let no 
one follow what he thinketh profitable to himself, but rather that which is 
profitable to another; let them show unto each other all brotherly charity 
with a chaste love. Let them fear God, love their Abbot with sincere and 
humble affection, and prefer nothing whatever to Christ, and may He bring us 
to life everlasting. Amen.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 id="iv.lxxiv" next="v" prev="iv.lxxiii" progress="97.42%" title="Chapter LXXIII." type="chapter">
<h3 id="iv.lxxiv-p0.1">CHAPTER LXXIII.</h3>
<p class="subcap" id="iv.lxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">That the whole observance of perfection is not contained in this Rule.</p>
<p class="First" id="iv.lxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">W<span class="sc" id="iv.lxxiv-p2.1">e</span> have written this Rule, that by 
its observance in Monasteries we may show that we possess, in some measure, 
uprightness of manners, or the beginning of a good Religious life. But for 
such as hasten forward to the perfection of holy living, there are the 
precepts of the holy Fathers, the observance whereof leadeth a man to the 
height of perfection. For what page, or what passage is there in the divinely 
inspired books of the Old and New Testament, that is not a most perfect rule 
of man’s life? Or what book is there of the holy Catholic Fathers that doth 
not proclaim this; that we may by a direct course reach our Creator? 
Moreover, what else are the Collations of the Fathers, their Institutes, their 
Lives, also the Rule of our Holy Father Basil, but examples of the good living 
and obedience of Monks, and so many instruments of virtue? But to us who are 
slothful and lead bad and negligent lives, they are matter for shame and 
confusion.</p>
<p id="iv.lxxiv-p3" shownumber="no">Therefore whosoever thou art that dost hasten to the 
heavenly country, first accomplish, by the help of Christ, this little Rule 
written for beginners: and then at length thou shalt come, under the guidance 
of God, to those loftier heights of doctrine and of virtue, which we have 
mentioned above.</p>
<h3 id="iv.lxxiv-p3.1">THE END.</h3>
<h3 id="iv.lxxiv-p3.2">Whosoever shall follow this Rule,</h3>
<h3 id="iv.lxxiv-p3.3">Peace on them.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.lxxiv-p3.4" n="205" place="foot"><scripRef id="iv.lxxiv-p3.5" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.16" parsed="|Gal|6|16|0|0" passage="Galatians 6:16">Gal. vi. 16</scripRef>.</note></h3>
</div2></div1>

    <div1 id="v" next="vi" prev="iv.lxxiv" progress="98.08%" title="Index" type="book">
<pb href="/ccel/gregory/life_rule/Page_7.html" id="v-Page_7" n="7" />
<h3 id="v-p0.1">INDEX</h3>
<div id="v-p0.2" style="margin-left:.25in">
<table border="1" id="v-p0.3" style="90%">
<tr id="v-p0.4">
<td colspan="3" id="v-p0.5" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right; font-size:smaller">Page</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v-p0.6">
<td colspan="2" id="v-p0.7" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">The Life of our most Holy Father St. Benedict</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p0.8" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">4</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p0.9">
<td colspan="2" id="v-p0.10" rowspan="1" style="width:10%"><p id="v-p1" shownumber="no">The Prologue of our most Holy father Saint Benedict to His Rule</p></td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.1" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">33</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p1.2">
<td colspan="3" id="v-p1.3" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:left"><span class="sc" id="v-p1.4">Chapter</span></td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p1.5">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.6" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">I.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.7" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the several kinds of monks</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.8" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">34</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p1.9">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.10" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">II.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.11" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">What kind of man the Abbot ought to be</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.12" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">35</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p1.13">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.14" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">III.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.15" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of calling the brethren to council</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.16" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">36</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p1.17">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.18" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">IV.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.19" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">What are the instruments of good works</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.20" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">37</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p1.21">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.22" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">V.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.23" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the obedience of disciples</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.24" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">40</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p1.25">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.26" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">VI.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.27" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of Silence</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.28" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">40</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p1.29">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.30" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">VII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.31" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of Humility</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.32" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">41</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p1.33">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.34" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">VIII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.35" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the Divine Office at Night-time</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.36" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">44</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p1.37">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.38" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">IX.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.39" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">How many psalms are to be said in the Night-hours</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.40" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">44</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p1.41">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.42" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">X.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.43" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">How Matins, or Night-office, is to be celebrated in Summer</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.44" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">44</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p1.45">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.46" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XI.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.47" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">How Matins, or Night-office, is to be celebrated on Sundays</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.48" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">45</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p1.49">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.50" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.51" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">How the solemnity of Lauds is to be performed</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.52" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">45</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p1.53">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.54" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XIII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.55" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">How Lauds are to be celebrated on ferial or week days</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.56" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">45</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p1.57">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.58" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; vertical-align:top">XIV.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p1.59" rowspan="1" style="width:80%"><p id="v-p2" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:1em; text-indent:-1em">In what manner the Office of matins is to be celebrated on the Feast days of Saints</p></td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.1" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right; vertical-align:top">46</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p2.2">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.3" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XV.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.4" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">At what season “Alleluia” must be said</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.5" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">46</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p2.6">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.7" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XVI.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.8" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">In what manner the Work of God is to be done in the day-time</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.9" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">46</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p2.10">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.11" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XVII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.12" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">How many psalms are to be said during the aforesaid hours</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.13" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">46</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p2.14">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.15" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XVIII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.16" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">In what order the psalms are to be said</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.17" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">47</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p2.18">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.19" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XIX.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.20" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the order and discipline of singing</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.21" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">48</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p2.22">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.23" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XX.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.24" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of reverence at prayer</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.25" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">48</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p2.26">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.27" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXI.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.28" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the Deans of the Monastery</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.29" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">48</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p2.30">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.31" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.32" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">How the monks are to sleep</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.33" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">48</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p2.34">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.35" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXIII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.36" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of excommunication for offences</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.37" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">49</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p2.38">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.39" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXIV.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.40" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">What the manner of excommunication ought to be</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.41" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">49</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p2.42">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.43" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXV.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.44" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of more grievous faults</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.45" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">49</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p2.46">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.47" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; vertical-align:top">XXI.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p2.48" rowspan="1" style="width:80%"><p id="v-p3" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:1em; text-indent:-1em">Of those who keep company with the excommunicated without the command of the Abbot</p></td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.1" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right; vertical-align:top">50</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.2">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.3" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXVII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.4" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">How the Abbot ought to care for the excommunicated</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.5" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">50</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.6">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.7" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXVIII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.8" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of those, who, being often corrected, do not amend</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.9" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">50</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.10">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.11" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXIX.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.12" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Whether the Brethren wo leave the Monastery ought to be received again</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.13" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">51</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.14">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.15" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXX.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.16" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">How children are to be corrected</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.17" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">51</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.18">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.19" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXXI.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.20" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">What kind of man the Cellarer of the monastery ought to be</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.21" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">51</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.22">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.23" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXXII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.24" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the iron tools, or goods of the monastery</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.25" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">52</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.26">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.27" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXXIII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.28" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Whether monks ought to have anything of their own</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.29" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">52</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.30">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.31" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXXIV.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.32" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Whether all ought equally to receive what is needful</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.33" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">52</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.34">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.35" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXXV.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.36" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the weekly servers in the kitchen</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.37" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">52</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.38">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.39" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXXVI.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.40" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the sick Brethren</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.41" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">53</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.42">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.43" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXXVII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.44" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of old men and children</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.45" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">53</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.46">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.47" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXXVIII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.48" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the weekly reader</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.49" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">54</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.50">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.51" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XXXIX.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.52" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the measure or quantity of meat</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.53" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">54</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.54">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.55" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XL.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.56" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the measure of drink</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.57" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">54</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.58">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.59" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XLI.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.60" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">At what hours the Brethren are to take their Refections</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.61" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">55</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.62">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.63" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XLII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.64" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">That no one may speak after Complin</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.65" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">55</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.66">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.67" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XLIII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.68" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of those who come late to the Work of God or to table</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.69" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">55</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.70">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.71" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XLIV.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.72" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">How those who are excommunicated are to make satisfaction</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.73" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">56</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.74">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.75" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XLV.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.76" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of those who commit any fault in the Oratory</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.77" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">56</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.78">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.79" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XLVI.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.80" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of those who offend in lighter matters</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.81" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">57</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.82">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.83" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XLVII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.84" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of making known the hour for the Work of God</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.85" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">57</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.86">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.87" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XLVIII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.88" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of daily manual labour</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.89" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">57</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.90">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.91" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">XLIX.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.92" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the observance of Lent</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.93" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">58</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p3.94">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.95" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; vertical-align:top">L.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p3.96" rowspan="1" style="width:80%"><p id="v-p4" shownumber="no" style="margin-left:1em; text-indent:-1em">Of the Brethren who work at a great distance from the Oratory, or are on a journey</p></td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.1" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right; vertical-align:top">58</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.2">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.3" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LI.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.4" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the Brethren who do not go far off</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.5" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">58</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.6">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.7" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.8" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the Oratory of the Monastery</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.9" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">59</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.10">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.11" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LIII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.12" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the manner of entertaining guests</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.13" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">59</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.14">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.15" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LIV.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.16" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Whether it be lawful for a Monk to receive letters or presents</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.17" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">60</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.18">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.19" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LV.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.20" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the clothes and shoes of the Brethren</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.21" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">60</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.22">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.23" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LVI.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.24" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the Abbot's table</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.25" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">60</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.26">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.27" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LVII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.28" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the Artificers of the Monastery</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.29" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">61</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.30">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.31" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LVIII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.32" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the manner of receiving Brothers to Religion</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.33" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">61</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.34">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.35" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LIX.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.36" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the sons of nobles, or of the poor that are offered</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.37" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">62</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.38">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.39" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LX.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.40" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of priests who desire to dwell in the Monastery</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.41" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">62</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.42">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.43" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LXI.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.44" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of monks that are strangers, how they are to be received</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.45" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">62</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.46">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.47" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LXII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.48" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the priests of the Monastery</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.49" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">63</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.50">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.51" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LXIII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.52" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the order of the Community</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.53" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">63</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.54">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.55" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LXIV.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.56" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the election of the Abbot</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.57" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">64</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.58">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.59" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LXV.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.60" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the Provost of the Monastery</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.61" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">65</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.62">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.63" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LXVI.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.64" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the Porter of the Monastery</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.65" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">65</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.66">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.67" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LXVII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.68" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of brethren who are sent on a journey</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.69" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">66</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.70">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.71" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LXVIII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.72" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">If a Brother be ordered to do impossibilities</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.73" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">66</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.74">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.75" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LXIX.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.76" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">That no one presume to defend another in the Monastery</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.77" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">66</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.78">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.79" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LXX.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.80" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">That no one presume to strike another</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.81" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">66</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.82">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.83" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LXXI.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.84" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">That the Brethren be obedient to each other</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.85" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">67</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.86">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.87" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LXXII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.88" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">Of the good zeal which Monks ought to have</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.89" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">67</td>
</tr>
<tr id="v-p4.90">
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.91" rowspan="1" style="width:10%">LXXIII.</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.92" rowspan="1" style="width:80%">That the whole observance of perfection is not contained in this Rule</td>
<td colspan="1" id="v-p4.93" rowspan="1" style="width:10%; text-align:right">67</td>
</tr>
</table>
</div>
</div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 id="vi" next="vi.i" prev="v" title="Indexes">
      <h1 id="vi-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 id="vi.i" next="vi.ii" prev="vi" title="Index of Scripture References">
        <h2 id="vi.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex id="vi.i-p0.2" type="scripRef" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=13#iv.lxv-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=15#iv.v-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#iv.v-p66.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=32#iv.v-p70.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:32</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#iv.v-p49.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#iv.v-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#iv.v-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#iv.iii-p6.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#iv.lxiv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Job</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=14#iv.v-p45.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iv.xx-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#iv.v-p59.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#iv.viii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#iv.i-p5.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#iv.v-p25.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#iv.v-p29.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#iv.i-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=24#iv.viii-p7.10" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=45#iv.vi-p2.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=7#iv.viii-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=14#iv.viii-p13.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=5#iv.viii-p14.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=12#iv.i-p3.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=13#iv.i-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=13#iv.v-p53.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=14#iv.i-p4.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=19#iv.iii-p8.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=5#iv.viii-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=10#iv.viii-p9.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=2#iv.vii-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">38:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=2#iv.iii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=22#iv.viii-p13.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">43:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=8#iv.xx-p2.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">44:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=10#iv.liv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=16#iv.iii-p4.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=21#iv.viii-p10.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=17#iv.x-p2.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=17#iv.xxxix-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=10#iv.v-p74.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=4#iv.viii-p10.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=24#iv.viii-p9.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=10#iv.viii-p13.10" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=12#iv.viii-p13.12" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=2#iv.x-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=2#iv.xxxvi-p2.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=22#iv.viii-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=28#iv.v-p42.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=75&amp;scrV=11#iv.viii-p7.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=85&amp;scrV=17#iv.xxxvi-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=87&amp;scrV=16#iv.viii-p16.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=93&amp;scrV=11#iv.viii-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">93:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=94&amp;scrV=8#iv.i-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=105&amp;scrV=1#iv.viii-p14.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">105:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=113&amp;scrV=1#iv.i-p6.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=12#iv.viii-p18.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=62#iv.xvii-p2.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=71#iv.viii-p16.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118:71</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=107#iv.viii-p21.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118:107</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=116#iv.lix-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118:116</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=164#iv.xvii-p2.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118:164</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=130&amp;scrV=1#iv.v-p69.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">130:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=130&amp;scrV=1#iv.viii-p2.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">130:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=136&amp;scrV=9#iv.i-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">136:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=136&amp;scrV=9#iv.v-p51.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">136:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=138&amp;scrV=1#iv.xx-p2.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">138:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=138&amp;scrV=3#iv.viii-p7.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">138:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iv.v-p50.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#iv.viii-p18.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#iv.v-p54.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#iv.vii-p2.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#iv.viii-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#iv.vii-p2.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=13#iv.v-p38.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=13#iv.iii-p6.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=14#iv.iii-p6.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iv.viii-p20.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iv.iii-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iv.v-p19.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=3#iv.lxv-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=7#iv.v-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=24#iv.i-p4.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=23#iv.i-p7.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=3#iv.xxviii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=51#iv.lxiv-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:51</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#iv.v-p44.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Joel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iv.v-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#iv.v-p14.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iv.v-p14.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#iv.v-p23.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#iv.v-p28.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:33-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#iv.viii-p13.14" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:39-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#iv.v-p72.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iv.v-p63.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#iv.xxi-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#iv.viii-p8.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=33#iv.iii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#iv.iii-p4.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#iv.lxii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#iv.i-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#iv.vi-p2.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#iv.i-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#iv.xxviii-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#iv.v-p46.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#iv.v-p22.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:37-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=35#iv.v-p55.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=52#iv.lxv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#iv.xxxii-p4.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=18#iv.v-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=3#iv.v-p62.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=13#iv.viii-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=42#iv.v-p48.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=47#iv.lxv-p4.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=26#iv.xxxvii-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=35#iv.liv-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=36#iv.v-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=40#iv.xxxvii-p2.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=50#iv.lxi-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:50</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#iv.v-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=27#iv.v-p32.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:27-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#iv.v-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#iv.vi-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#iv.v-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#iv.v-p57.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#iv.viii-p21.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#iv.v-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=34#iv.xl-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=11#iv.viii-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">John</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=30#iv.vi-p2.9" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=38#iv.viii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=35#iv.i-p3.10" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:35</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#iv.xxxiv-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=35#iv.xxxv-p2.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=35#iv.lvi-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iv.lviii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iv.iii-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iv.i-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#iv.iii-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#iv.viii-p13.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#iv.lxiv-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#iv.lxxiii-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#iv.v-p39.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#iv.v-p26.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#iv.i-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iv.xxviii-p2.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iv.vi-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#iv.v-p43.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iv.xxvi-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#iv.xxix-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#iv.v-p31.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#iv.xli-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#iv.xxix-p2.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#iv.iii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#iv.v-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#iv.v-p40.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#iv.iii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#iv.i-p6.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iv.i-p9.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=47#iv.i-p6.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#iv.viii-p13.16" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iv.v-p60.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#iv.lxxiv-p3.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#iv.v-p24.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#iv.v-p73.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iv.iii-p5.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#iv.i-p4.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:14-15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#iv.v-p47.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iv.viii-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#iv.v-p58.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iv.v-p20.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#iv.v-p30.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iv.v-p36.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iv.xxxii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iv.v-p71.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#iv.v-p65.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#iv.v-p68.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#iv.iii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">James</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#iv.v-p21.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iv.v-p67.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iv.v-p67.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iv.v-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iv.v-p27.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iv.v-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iv.v-p33.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iv.lix-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iv.i-p3.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Tobit</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#iv.v-p18.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iv.v-p18.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iv.v-p18.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#iv.v-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iv.v-p35.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iv.v-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iv.lxxi-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Wisdom of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#iv.v-p41.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Sirach</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=37#iv.v-p64.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#iv.v-p52.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#iv.xxxii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=30#iv.v-p61.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=30#iv.viii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=30#iv.viii-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=2#iv.xli-p2.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=23#iv.v-p56.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=23#iv.viii-p19.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=17#iv.v-p37.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=24#iv.iv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=0#iii-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39</a> </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 id="vi.ii" next="toc" prev="vi.i" title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition">
        <h2 id="vi.ii-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex id="vi.ii-p0.2" type="pb" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages" shownumber="no"><a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xx-Page_2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xxvii-Page_3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xxx-Page_4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xxxix-Page_5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xlvii-Page_6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
